Skip to main content

Full text of "Elementary physics for engineers"

See other formats


1 


r- 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/elementarypliysicOOyorkuoft 


The  Cambridge  Technical  Series 
General  Editor:    P.  Abbott,  B.A. 


ELEMENTARY    PHYSICS 
FOR    ENGINEERS 


CAMBRIDGE   UNIVERSITY   PRESS 

C.   F.   CLAY,   Manager 

iLonHon:    FETTER   LANE,    E.G. 

enmburgt):    loo  PRINCES  STREET 


fitia  lorfe:    G.  P.  PUTNAM'S  SONS 
Bombag.  Calcutta  anH  fSaUraB:    MACMILLAN  AND  CO.,   Ltd. 
Coronto:    J.   M.    DENT  AND  SONS    Ltd. 
ffokBo:    THE  MARUZEN-KABUSHIKI-KAISHA 


AH  rights  reserved 


-\4 


ELEMENTARY    PHYSICS 
FOR    ENGINEERS 


AN  ELEMENTARY  TEXT  BOOK  FOR  FIRST 
YEAR  STUDENTS  TAKING  AN  ENGINEERING 
COURSE     IN    A    TECHNICAL     INSTITUTION 


BY 


J.    PALEY   YORKE 

Head  of  the  Physics  and  Electrical  Engineering  Department 

at  the  London   County  Council  School  of  Engineering 

Poplar,  London 


Cambridge  : 

at  the  University  Press 

1916 


PREFACE 

THE  importance  of   Physics  to  the  engineer  is  in- 
estimable but  the   student  of   engineering  does 
not  often  recognise  the  fact. 

This  little  volume  is  intended  to  appeal  to  him 
firstly  because  it  is  written  specially  for  him  and 
secondly  because  the  author  has  attempted  to  present 
some  essential  facts  of  elementary  physics  as  briefly 
and  straightforwardly  as  possible  without  any  pedantry 
or  insistence  upon  details  of  no  practical  importance. 
He  has  also  avoided  all  reference  to  historical  deter- 
minations of  physical  constants  and  has  described  in 
all  cases  the  simplest  and  most  direct  methods,  merely 
indicating  the  directions  in  which  refinements  might 
be  made.  At  the  same  time  he  has  endeavoured  to 
make  no  sacrifice  of  fundamental  principle  and  no 
attempt  has  been  made  to  advance  with  insufficient 
fines  of  communication. 

The  author  frankly  admits  that  he  has  tried  to  be 
interesting  and  readable,  and  in  case  this  should  be 
regarded  as  a  deplorable  lapse  from  the  more  generally 
accepted  standards  he  pleads  the  privilege  of  one  who 
has  had  considerable  experience  with  students  of  engi- 
neering in  Technical  Institutions. 

He  hopes  by  this  little  volume  to  induce  a  greater 
number  of  engineering  students  to  recognise  that 
Physics  is  as  essential  to  engineering  as  is  Fuel  to  a 
Steam  Engine. 

J.  P.  Y. 

London,  1916. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  I 

MATTER  AND  ITS  GENERAL  PROPERTIES 

Definition  of  matter.  Weight.  Force.  Mass.  Inertia.  Theory 
of  structure  of  matter.  Indestructibility  of  matter.  Classifi- 
calion  of  matter.  Solids,  liquids  and  gases.  Density.  Modes 
of  determination.  Elasticity.  Strain  and  stress.  Hooke's 
Law.     Modulus  of  Elasticity  .        .        .         pages  1-14 

CHAPTER  II 
PROPERTIES   OF  LIQUIDS 

Pressure  produced  by  liquids.  Pressure  at  different  depths.  Upward 
pressure.  Pressure  at  a  point.  Pressure  on  sides  of  a  vessel. 
Buoyancy.  Floating  bodies.  Archimedes'  principle.  Specific 
gravity  or  Relative  density  and  modes  of  determination. 
Hydrometer.  Pumps.  Capillarity.  Surface  Tension.  Diffusion. 
Viscosity  15-36 

CHAPTER   III 

PROPERTIES  OF  GASES 

Weight.  Pressure  exerted  equally  in  all  directions.  Atmospheric 
pressure.  The  Barometer.  The  relationship  between  volume 
and  pressure 37-47 

CHAPTER  IV 

FORCE,  WORK  AND  ENERGY 

Units  of  Length,  Mass,  Time  and  Volume  on  British  and  metric 
systems.  Force.  Units  of  Force.  Work  and  its  measurement. 
Examples  on  both  systems.  Energy.  Potential  and  kinetic 
energy.  Various  forms  of  energy.  Principle  of  conservation 
of  energy.     Power 48-56 


Contents  vii 

CHAPTER  V 
HEAT  AND  TEMPERATURE 

Production  of  heat.  General  effects.  Distinction  between  Heat 
and  Temperature.  Measurement  of  Temperature.  Fixed 
points.  Construction  and  calibration  of  Mercury  Ther- 
mometers. Scales  of  Temperature.  Other  Thermometers. 
Pyrometer.  Self-registering  Thermometers.  Clinical  Ther- 
mometer           57-71 

CHAPTER  VI 
EXPANSION  OF  SOLIDS 

Laws  of  expansion.  Coefficient  of  Unear  expansion  and  mode  of 
determination.  Some  advantages  and  disadvantages  of  the 
expansion  of  solids.  Superficial  expansion.  Voluminal  ex- 
pansion    .     "^ .         .         72-80 

CHAPTER  VII 
EXPANSION  OF  LIQUIDS 

Real  and  apparent  expansion.  Modes  of  determination  of  co- 
efficients. Peculiar  behaviour  of  water.  Temperature  af 
maximum  density 81-85 

CHAPTER  VIII 
EXPANSION  OF  GASES 

Charles'  law  and  mode  of  experimental  verification.  Variation  of 
pressure  with  temperature.  Absolute  zero  and  absolute  scale 
of  temperature 86—94 

CHAPTER  IX 
MEASUREMENT  OF  HEAT 

Units  of  heat  on  different  systems  and  their  relationship.  Specific 
heat.  Water  equivalent.  Measurement  of  specific  heat. 
Calorific  value  of  fuels.  Mode  of  determination.  Two  values 
for  the  specific  heat  of  a  gas  ....       95-106 


viii  Contents 

CHAPTER  X 
FUSION  AND  SOLIDIFICATION 
Change  of  physical  state  by  application  or  withdrawal  of  heat. 
Melting  and  freezing  point*'.  Heat  required  to  melt  a  solid. 
Latent  heat  of  fusion.  Melting  points  by  cooling.  Change  of 
volume  with  change  of  state.  Solution.  Freezing  mixtures. 
Effect  of  pressure  on  the  melting  point         .  107-114 

CHAPTER  XI 
VAPORISATION 
Vaporisation.  Condensation.  Evaporation.  Ebullition.  Boiling 
point.  Effect  of  pressure  on  boiling  point.  Temperature  of 
steam  at  different  pressures.  Heat  necessary  for  vaporisation. 
Vapour  pressure.  Boyle's  law  and  vapour  pressure.  Tem- 
perature and  vapour  pressure.  Latent  Heat  of  vaporisation. 
Sensible  Heat  and  Total  Heat.  Variation  6f  Latent  Heat  of 
steam  with  temperature.  Pressure  Volume  and  Temperature 
of  saturated  steam.     Hygrometry.     The  dew-point .     115-132 

CHAPTER  XII 

TRANSMISSION  OF  HEAT 

Conduction.  Thermal  conducti\'ity.  Examples  and  appUcations 
of  conductivity.  The  safety  lamp.  Conduction  in  Uquids. 
Convection  in  liquids.  Hot  water  circulation.  Convection  in 
gases.  Ventilation  and  heating  by  convection.  Radiation. 
Reflexion  and  absorption  of  heat-energy.  Transmission  and 
absorption  of  heat-energy.  Radiation  from  different  surfaces 
at  equal  temperatures.     Flame  radiation.     Dew  formation. 

133-148 

CHAPTER  Xm 
THERM9-DYNAMICS 
Mechanical  equivalent  of  heat  and  mode  of  determination.     Funda- 
mental principle  of  the  heat  engine.     Effect  of  compression  and 
expansion  on  saturated  steam.     Isothermal  and  adiabatic  ex- 
pansion.    The  indicator  diagram     ....     149-162 

Index 163-165 


CHAPTER   I 

MATTER  AND   ITS   GENERAL  PROPERTIES 

We  all  know  that  there  are  many  different  states  or 
conditions  of  matter.  Ice,  water  and  steam  are  three 
different  conditions  of  exactly  the  same  kind  of  matter ; 
they  differ  only  in  having  distinctive  physical  pro- 
perties, being  constitutionally  or  chemically  identical. 
Though  they  have  certain  distinctive  characteristics — 
such  for  example  as  the  definite  shape  of  a  piece  of  ice 
and  the  entire  lack  of  shape  of  water  or  steam :  the 
definite  volume  of  a  given  weight  of  water  and  the 
indefiniteness  of  the  volume  of  a  given  weight  of  steam 
which  can  be  compressed  or  expanded  with  ease — they 
have  nevertheless  certain  properties  in  common  with 
all  other  forms  of  matter. 

Indeed  it  is  common  to  define  matter  as  that  which 
occupies  space  or  that  which  has  weight.  Each  of  these 
definitions  names  a  property  common  to  all  matter. 
It  seems  rather  unnecessary  to  try  to  define  matter : 
we  feel  that  everyone  must  know  what  matter  is :  and 
the  definitions  are  likely  to  introduce  ideas  more  diffi- 
cult to  appreciate  than  the  thing  which  is  being  defined. 
But  we  can  see  nevertheless  that  it  may  be  useful  and 
even  necessary  to  have  some  definite  dividing  line 
between  matter  and  the  various  sensations  which  can 
proceed  from  it.  The  colour  of  a  rose  is  merely  a 
sensation :     its   perfume   is   the   same :    but  the   rose 

p.  Y.  1 


2  Matter  and  its  General  ProperticH  [CH. 

itself  is  matter.  Our  distinction  is  that  the  rose  lias 
weight  and  occupies  space.  Colour  has  no  weight,  nor 
does  it  occupy  space. 

Again  when  a  piece  of  coal  is  burning  it  is  giving 
out  Heat.  Is  that  heat  matter  ?  Well,  if  we  ap})ly  the 
test  of  weight  to  it  we  find  that  it  is  not.  A  hot  object 
weighs  neither  more  nor  less  than  the  same  object 
cold.  If  we  weigh  the  coal  before  it  is  ignited  and 
then  while  it  is  burning  if  we  collect  all  the  products 
of  the  burning — that  is  to  say  all  the  gas  and  smoke 
and  ash — we  should  find  that  there  was  no  change  in 
weight.  This  is  a  well-known  experiment — though 
usually  done  with  a  piece  of  candle  instead  of  coal — 
and  it  is  being  mentioned  now  to  shew  that  though  this 
burning  matter  is  giving  out  heat,  and  also  light,  yet 
these  things  are  weightless  and  are  therefore  outside 
our  definition  of  matter.  For  if  they  had  weight  then 
the  mere  residue  of  the  ash  and  the  fumes  would  not 
have  had  the  same  weight  as  the  original  matter.  We 
will  return  presently  to  the  further  question  of  how  we 
shall  classify  Heat. 

The  experiment  quoted  above  is  one  of  many  which 
have  led  us  to  the  firm  belief  that  matter  cannot  be 
destroyed.  We  can  change  its  form  both  physically 
and  chemically  but  we  cannot  annihilate  it.  This  is 
one  of  the  fundamental  law*  of  physical  chemistry  and 
one  of  the  greatest  importance  and  usefulness. 

Weight.  All  forms  of  matter  possess  weight.  It  is 
to  be  supposed  that  all  readers  know  what  is  meant  by 
the  statement.  In  books  of  this  kind  much  space  and 
many  words  are  used  to  convey  to  the  readers'  minds 
ideas  with  which  they  must  already  be  sufficiently 
famiHar.    W^e  explain  that  Force  is  that  which  produces 


i]  flatter  and  its  General  Properties  3 

or  tends  to  produce  motion :  that  it  is  also  that  which 
is  necessary  to  destroy  motion  :  that  it  is  also  necessary 
if  the  direction  of  motion  of  a  body  is  to  be  changed. 
We  then  proceed  to  define  motion  as  the  change  of 
position  of  a  body  with  respect  to  some  other  body; 
and  we  may  even  devote  some  space  to  the  explanation 
of  what  position  is.  It  is  extremely  probable  that 
everyone  knows  these  things,  though  it  is  very  likely 
that  only  a  few  could  frame  their  knowledge  in  words. 

In  the  same  way  weight  is  the  attraction  between 
every  portion  of  matter  and  the  earth.  This  attraction 
tends  to  draw  everything  vertically  downwards  towards 
the  earth.  It  is  called  the  force  of  gravitation ;  but 
nobody  has  the  least  idea  why  the  earth  attracts  things 
or  what  this  mysterious  force  is.  We  are  so  used  to  it, 
it  is  so  continiially  present  that  we  take  it  quite  as  a 
matter  of  course,  and  never  pause  to  consider  that  it 
is  mysterious  and  inexplicable.  The  attraction  of  a 
needle  to  a  magnet  fills  us  with  wonder  or  awe  but  the 
attraction  of  a  stone  to  the  earth  seems  to  be  inevitable 
and  ordinary. 

Weight  then  is  a/orce ;  it  is  a  particular  force  which 
acts  only  in  one  direction  upon  matter,  and  that 
direction  is  vertically  downwards.  Of  course  the  force 
is  also  tending  to  pull  the  earth  vertically  upwards, 
but  the  reader  will  have  no  difficulty  in  appreciating 
the  fact  that  no  movement  of  the  earth  as  a  whole  would 
be  detected  by  us.  We  can  think  of  every  portion  of 
matter  being  attached  to  the  centre  of  the  earth  by 
imaginary  stretched  elastic  threads.  These  threads 
will  be  in  tension  and  will  tend  to  shorten  by  pulling 
the  object  and  the  earth  towards  each  other.  The  pull 
will  be  equal  in  both  directions — but  when  we  think 

1—2 


4  Matter  and  its  (Sineral  Properties         [CH. 

of  the  enormous  mass  of  the  earth  compared  with  the 
mass  of  the  object  we  may  be  considering  we  can 
readily  see  that  the  object  will  go  downwards  much 
more  than  the  earth  will  come  up.  At  the  same  time 
we  can  see  the  tendency  and  in  seeing  that  we  are  also 
seeing  something  of  a  very  important  mechanical  law 
about  the  reaction  which  accompanies  every  action. 

We  say  then  that  matter  is  that  which  possesses 
weight.  Air  and  all  other  gases  can  be  weighed  by 
taking  a  flask,  exhausting  the  air  from  it  by  means  of 
a  vacuum  pump,  weighing  it  carefully,  and  then 
allowing  either  air  or  any  other  gas  to  enter  it  when 
it  can  be  weighed  again.  The  increase  in  weight  will 
represent  the  weight  of  that  flask  of  the  gas  at  the 
particular  pressure  under  which  the  flask  was  filled. 
If  a  higher  pressure  were  used  then,  as  more  gas  would 
be  forced  into  the  flask,  the  increase  in  the  weight  would 
be  correspondingly  greater. 

Mass.  This  leads  us  naturally  to  the  meaning  of 
the  word  mass.  By  the  mass  of  a  body  we  mean  the 
quantity  of  matter  in  it.  This  is  often  confused  with 
bulk  or  volume  and  of  course  the  greater  the  volume 
of  any  one  particular  kind  of  matter  the  greater  must 
be  the  quantity  of  that  matter.  But  on  the  other 
hand  is  there  the  same  quantity  of  stuff  in  a  cubic 
foot  of  cork  as  there  is  in  a  cubic  foot  of  lead  ?  Is  there 
the  same  quantity  of  steam  in  a  given  boiler,  with  the 
water  level  at  a  certain  point,  whatever  the  steam 
pressure  may  be?  The  answers  will  suggest  that  we 
cannot  compare  the  masses  of  different  kinds  of  matter 
by  comparing  their  volumes. 

It  is  usual  to  compare  masses  of  matter  by  weighing 
them.     A  quantity  of  cork  weighing  1  pound  contains 


i]  Matter  and  its  General  Properties  5 

the  same  quantity  of  matter  as  a  piece  of  lead  weighing 
1  pound.  At  the  same  time  we  must  be  careful  to 
remember  that  weight  is  simply  the  force  of  attraction 
between  the  matter  and  the  earth  and  that  mass  is  the 
quantity  of  stuff  in  it.  When  we  ask  for  a  pound  of 
sugar  we  want  a  mass  of  it  which  is  attracted  to  the 
earth  with  a  force  of  1  lb.  weight. 

It  may  help  us  to  see  this  distinction  if  we  remember 
— as  most  of  us  probably  do — that  a  given  object  has 
slightly  different  weights  or  forces  of  attraction  at 
different  parts  of  the  earth,  owing  to  the  shape  of  the 
earth  and  to  the  fact  that  at  some  places  we  are  nearer 
to  its  centre  than  at  others.  Well,  although  an  object 
may  have  different  weights,  yet  we  know  that  its  mass 
must  remain  the  same.  This  helps  us  to  see  the  dis- 
tinction between  the  two — though  it  may  suggest 
certain  difficulties  in  buying  by  weight  from  different 
parts  of  the  earth.  As  a  matter  of  fact  the  difference 
is  very  slight — about  two  parts  in  a  thousand  at  the 
outside — and  if  the  substances  be  weighed  with  balances 
and  "weights"  we  can  see  that  the  "weights"  will  be 
equally  affected  and  that  we  should  get  equal  masses 
from  different  places.  But  if  spring  balances  be  used 
then  a  pound  weight  of  sugar  sent  from  a  place  far 
north  would  be  a  smaller  mass  than  a  pound  sent  from 
a  place  near  the  equator. 

The  reader  will  learn  in  the  mechanics  portion  of 
his  course  of  study  how  masses  may  be  compared  in 
other  ways  in  which  the  weights  are  eliminated. 

Inertia.  There  is  another  property,  called  Inertia, 
which  is  common  to  all  forms  of  matter.  When  we 
say  that  matter  has  inertia  we  mean  {a)  that  it  cannot 
start  to  move  without  the  application  of  some  force. 


()  Matter  and  its  General  Properties  [cH. 

(6)  that,  if  moving,  it  cannot  stop  without  the  appli- 
cation of  force,  (c)  that  if  moving  in  any  particular 
direction  it  will  continue  to  move  in  that  direction 
unless  some  force  or  forces  be  applied  to  it  to  make 
it  change  its  direction.  That  is  to  nay  force  is  necessary 
to  overcome  inertia. 

Inertia  is  not  a  cause  and  it  is  not  a  reason.  It  is 
the  name  given  to  the  fact  that  every  object  tends  to 
remain  in  whatever  condition  of  motion  or  rest  it  may 
be  at  any  given  moment.  That  tendency  means  that 
it  is  very  difficult  to  start'anything  suddenly/  or  to  stop 
it  suddenly  or  to  change  its  direction  of  motion  suddenly. 
Experimental  verification  of  these  truths  may  be  ob- 
tained by  anyone  during  a  short  journey  in  a  tramcar. 
If  one  is  standing  in  a  stationary  car,  scorning  the 
friendly  aid  of  "the  strap,"  and  the  car  starts  abruptly 
one  learns  that  matter  (oneself  in  this  case)  tends  to 
remain  in  its  previous  condition  of  rest,  and  that  straps 
are  really  useful  adjuncts  of  the  car. 

If  the  motorman  suddenly  applies  his  brakes  and 
reduces  the  speed  of  the  car  the  passengers  shew  a 
unanimous  tendency  to  continue  their  previous  speed 
by  side-slipping  along  their  seats  in  the  direction  of 
the  car's  motion.  If  one  is  walking  towards  the  con- 
ductor's end  during  this  slowing  down  process  one  finds 
considerable  difficulty  in  getting  there,  just  as  though 
one  was  climbing  a  very  steep  hill  against  a  stiff  breeze. 
If  one  is  walking  towards  the  motorman's  end  and  he 
slows  down  one  finds  it  difficult  not  to  run .  In  rounding 
a  sharp  curve — that  is'to  say  changing  the  direction  of 
motion — there  is  always  the  tendency  to  be  thrown 
towards  the  outside  of  the  curve,  shewing  the  tendency 
of  moving  matter  to  continue  in  its  original  direction. 


i]  Matter  and  its  General  Properties  7 

There  are  countless  examples  of  tljis  property  of 
matter.  A  hammer  head  reaches  a  nail,  but  it  does  not 
stop  suddenly  :  the  distance  the  nail  is  driven  in  depends 
on  the  kind  of  nail  and  the  substance  and  the  weight 
and  the  speed  of  the  hammer.  Chiselling,  forging, 
pile-driving,  wood-chopping,  stone-breaking  and  cream- 
separating  are  amongst  the  many  processes  which 
depend  upon  the  fact  that  matter  possesses  inertia. 
The  "banking"  of  railway  tracks  at  all  curves  so  that 
the  outer  rail  is  higher  than  the  inner  is  necessary  to 
assist  the  train  to  change  its  direction  of  motion. 
When  a  motor  car  or  a  bicycle  side-slips  it  is  due  to 
the  tendency  to  continue  in  its  original  direction  and 
if  it  is  taken  round  the  corner  too  sharply  the  result 
will  be  side-slipping  or  overturning  to  the  outside  of 
the  curve.  Most  people  fondly  believe  that  if  a  cart 
is  taken  too  suddenly  round  a  bend  it  will  fall  inwards. 
Let  the  reader  ask  any  half-dozen  of  his  friends. 

Then  we  know  how  difficult  it  is  to  start  moving  on 
a  very  slippery  floor,  or  on  ice,  and  how  equally  difficult 
it  is  to  stop  again.  It  is  not  suggested  here  that  one's 
inertia  is  any  greater  than  it  would  be  on  a  rough  floor : 
the  point  is  that  one  cannot  get  a  "grip"  and  thus 
cannot  exert  such  a  large  force  either  to  start  or  to 
stop.  The  skidding  of  a  locomotive  when  starting 
with  a  train  of  great  mass  is  another  example  of  this 
point. 

Theory  of  Structure  of  Matter.  In  order  to  explain 
and  connect  the  many  facts  of  nature  it  is  necessary 
that  we  should  have  some  idea  of  the  structure  of 
matter.  The  generally  accepted  theory  is  that  known 
as  the  kinetic  theory,  a  theory  which  assumes  that  all 
substances  are  composed  of  an  enormous  number  of 


H  M<itter  and  Its  General  Properties         [ch. 

very  small  particles  or  grains  called  molecules.  Further 
it  assumes  that  these  molecules  are  not  generally  in 
contact  with  their  neighbours  but  are  in  a  state  of 
continued  agitation  and  vibration ;  that  collisions 
between  them  are  of  frequent  occurrence ;  that  even 
when  any  two  or  more  are  in  contact  with  one  another 
there  are  distinct  interspaces  between  them  called 
inter-molecular  spaces. 

According  to  this  theory  a  portion  of  matter  is  not 
continuous  substance  but  a  conglomeration  of  small 
particles  which  attract  one  another  with  a  force  called 
cohesion. 

The  motion  of  the  molecules  in  solid  matter  is  very 
restricted :  it  is  probably  rather  in  the  nature  of 
vibration  or  oscillation  than  migration.  In  liquids 
the  molecules  are  not  supposed  to  be  so  close  together 
and  thus  may  thread  their  way  through  the  mass  like 
a  person  in  a  crowd.  In  the  case  of  gases  the  spaces 
between  the  molecules  are  assumed  to  be  still  greater 
so  that  the  molecules  can  move  about  with  considerable 
freedom. 

It  is  also  believed  that  the  hotter  a  body  is  the 
greater  does  the  movement  and  vibration  of  each 
molecule  become.  That  is  to  say,  the  energy  of  move- 
ment of  each  molecule  is  increased  as  the  temperature 
is  increased.  Indeed  from  this  theory  it  is  argued  that 
if  the  temperature  could  be  lowered  until  there  was  no 
molecular  agitation  there  could  be  no  heat  in  the  body 
and  such  a  temperature  would  be  the  absolute  zero  of 
temperature. 

Classification  of  matter.  Apart  from  the  properties 
which  are  common  to  all  kinds  of  matter  there  are 
other  properties   which   are  peculiar  to  one  form   or 


i]  Matter  and  its  General  Properties  9 

another.  Such  properties  enable  us  to  classify  matter 
into  different  groups.  In  physics  such  classification  is 
based  solely  upon  physical  properties  and  our  groups 
are  only  three  in  number  namely,  solids,  liquids  and 
gases.  Sometimes  indeed  it  is  said  that  there  are  only 
two  groups,  solids  and  fluids,  the  word  fluid  including 
liquid  and  gas. 

Solids  are  distinguished  from  fluids — that  is  from 
liquids  and  gases — in  that  each  portion  of  a  solid  has 
a  definite  shape  of  its  own.  This  property  is  termed 
rigidity.  Liquids  and  gases  have  no  rigidity  :  a  portion 
of  a  hquid  has  no  definite  shape  though  it  has  a  definite 
volume :  a  given  weight  of  a  gas  has  no  definite  shape, 
and  its  volume  depends  upon  the  pressure  acting  upon 
it.  This  latter  fact  helps  us  to  distinguish  between 
a  liquid  and  a  gas.  A  liquid  is  practically  incom- 
pressible but  a  gas  is  readily  compressed. 

A  fluid  cannot  resist  a  stress  unless  it  is  supported 
on  all  sides. 

Density.  Though  all  forms  of  matter  have  weight 
yet  if  we  take  the  same  bulk  or  volume  of  different 
forms  such  as  cork,  #ater,  lead  and  marble  we  shall 
find  that  they  have  different  weights. 

The  mass  of  a  unit  volume  of  a  substance  is  called 
the  density  of  that  substance. 

If  we  know  the  density  of  a  substance  we  can 
calculate  either  the  mass  of  any  known  volume  or  the 
volume  of  any  known  mass. 

On  the  British  system  of  units  density  would  be 
expressed  in  pounds  per  cubic  foot.  On  the  metric 
system  it  is  expressed  in  grammes  per  cubic  centimetre. 

Thus  the  density  of  pure  water  (at  4°  C.)  is  62-4 
approximately  on  the   British   system   and   1   on   the 


10  Matter  and  its  General  Properties         [en. 

metric  system.  I^ead  is  705-12  on  the  British  and  11-3 
on  the  metric.  Of  course  in  both  systems  the  lead 
is  11-3  times  as  heavy  as  the  same  bulk  of  water. 
(See  Chapter  II.) 

For  the  determination  of  the  density  of  a  substance 
it  is  only  necessary  to  be  able  to  weigh  a  portion  of  the 
substance  and  then  to  find  its  volume.  If  the  substance 
has  a  regular  form  its  volume  can  be  calculated.  If  it 
be  irregular  it  can  be  immersed  in  water  and  the  volume 
of  displaced  water  can  then  be  measured.  There  are 
many  simple  methods  of  obtaining  and  measuring  the 
displaced  water.  There  is  the  obvious  method  of 
placing  a  label  to  mark  the  level  of  water  in  a  vessel 
and  then  placing  the  substance  in  the  vessel.  The 
water  above  the  label  mark  is  now  sucked  out  by  means 
of  a  pipette  until  the  level  is  restored.  The  volume  of 
the  water  removed  must  of  course  be  that  of  the  sub- 
stance and  it  can  be  measured  in  a  graduated  vessel. 


tA^ 

n 

=^w 

— , , 

'" 

-1- 

==.=^— 

.-_— _ 

~-~ 

_-_— . 

— - 

(a) 

a 

W 

^ 

Fig.  1 
Fig.  1  illustrates  special  forms  of  vessels  designed  to 
facilitate  the  collection  and  measurement  of  the  dis- 
placed water.     In  (a)  the  vessel  i»  filled  up  with  water 
and  allowed  to  adjust  its  level  through  the  side  spout. 


I] 


Matter  and  its  General  Properties 


11 


A  dry  measuring  vessel  is  then  placed  under  the  spout 
and  the  substance  whose  volume  is  required  is  carefully 
lowered  into  the  water.  The  other  form  (6)  is  called  a 
volumenometer  and  it  utilises  a  small  siphon  with  the 
ends  drawn  out  to  fine  points.  This  prevents  the 
siphon  from  emptying  itself.     Its  use  is  obvious. 

More  refined  methods  depend  upon  weighing  instead 
of  measuring  the  displaced  water  (as  with  the  specific 
gravity  bottle)  and  upon  the  principle  of  Archimedes. 
The  reader  will  be  able  to  appreciate  these  after  reading 
Chapter  II. 

Densities  of  some  common  substances. 


Substance 

Density  in  lbs.  per 
cubic  foot  (approx.) 

Density  in  grammes 
per  cubic  centimetre  * 

Platinum 

1344 

21-522 

Gold 

1200 

19-245 

Lead 

712 

11-^ 

Silver 

655 

10-5 

Copper 

549-556 

8-8  -8-9 

Iron  (wrought) 

466-487 

7-47-7-8 

Iron  (cast) 

378-468 

6-9  -7-5 

Steel 

435-493 

7-73-7-9 

Brass 

505-527 

8-1  -8-45 

Oak 

43-2-61-9 

0-69  to  0-99 

Water 

62-4 

1 

*  Since  the  mass  of  1  cubic  centimetre  of  water  is  1  gramme  it 
follows  that  the  density  of  a  substance  in  grammes  per  cubic  centi- 
metre is  numerically  equal  to  its  relative  density  or  specific  gravity 
with  respect  to  water  (see  page  25). 

Properties  of  Solids.  Different  solids  differ  from 
one  another  not  only  in  chemical  composition  but 
also  in  physical  characteristics.  Such  properties  of 
solids    as    porosity,    hai-dness,    malleability,  ductility, 


12  Matter  and  its  (itcueral  Properties  [CH. 

plasticity  and  elasticity  are  shewn  in  various  degrees 
in  different  substances.  The  nature  of  the  properties 
denoted  by  the  words  above  is  generally  understood — 
with  the  exception,  perhaps,  of  that  property  called 
elasticity. 

Elasticity.  If  the  reader  were  asked  to  state  what 
was  the  most  highly  elastic  substance  we  know  of  he 
would  probably  give  india-rubber  without  much 
hesitation.  Now  elasticity  is  measured  by  the  mag- 
nitude of  the  force  which  is  necessary  to  produce  a 
given  change  in  the  shape  of  a  substance  :  and  for  such 
comparison  it  is  necessary  that  all  the  substances  used 
be  of  the  same  original  dimensions.  If  we  were  going  to 
compare  elasticity  so  far  as  stretching  is  concerned  then 
we  would  use  wires  of  equal  length  and  equal  diameter 
and  we  would  find  out  what  weights  we  should  have  to 
load  on  the  bottom  end  in  order  to  stretch  them  by 
the  same  amount.  That  substance  which  required  the 
largest  weight  would  have  the  gTesii^st  elasticity. 

Of  course  it  would  be  necessary  to  see  that  when 
the  weiglits  were  removed  again  the  wires  returned  to 
their  original  lengths.  If  they  did  not — that  is  if  they 
were  permanently  stretched — then  we  must  have  loaded 
them  beyond  their  limits  of  elasticity.  Some  substances 
can  be  temporarily  stretched  to  a  great  extent  and  such 
are  said  to  have  wide  limits  of  elasticity.  Thus  india- 
rubber  has  not  a  very  high  degree  of  elasticity — that  is 
to  say  it  is  easily  stretched — but  it  has  very  wide  limits 
of  elasticity.  Steel  has  a  high  degree  of  elasticity  but 
very  narrow  limits. 

The  same  statements  apply  to  compression,  to 
bending  and  to  twisting. 

Stress  and  Strain.     When  the  form  or  shape  of  a 


i]  Matter  and  its  General  Properties  13 

body  has  been  altered  by  the  apphcation  of  a  force  the 
alteration  is  called  a  strain.  If  a  piece  of  india-rubber 
is  stretched  (from  6  inches  to  7  inches)  the  change  is 
called  a  strain.  The  same  term  would  be  used  if  it 
was  compressed  to  5  inches,  or  twisted  round  through 
any  number  of  degrees,  or  bent  to  form  an  arc.  The 
force  producing  the  strain  is  called  a  stress.  In  strict 
usage  the  word  strain  is  used  to  denote  the  change 
produced  per  unit  of  length.  In  a  case  of  stretching 
for  example  the  extension  per  unit  length  of  the  sub- 
stance is  the  strain.  If  a  wire  be  60  inches  long  and  it 
is  extended  by  1-5  inches  then  the  strain  is 

Similarly  stress  is  used  to  denote  the  force  per  unit 
area  of  cross  section.  Thus  if  the  wire  quoted  above 
has  a  diameter  of  0-05  inch  and  the  stretching  force 
was  10  lbs.  weight  the  stress  would  be  10  -^  area  of 
cross  section  of  the  wire 

=  5095  lbs.  per  sq.  inch. 


3-14  X  (-025)2 

Hooke's  Law.  From  a  series  of  experiments  Hooke 
deduced  the  law  that  within  the  limits  of  elasticity  the 
extension  of  a  substance  is  directly  proportional  to  the 
stretching  force. 

It  may  also  be  expressed  that  strain  is  directly 

proportional  to  stress.     The  ratio   of   - — ^    for  any 

stram 

substance  is  called  Young's  modulus  for  that  substance. 

This    is    an    important    quantity    in    that    section    of 

engineering  work  dealing  with  the  strength  of  materials. 

Hooke's  law  also  applies  to  twisting.     If  a  wire  be 


^ 


11  Mutter  and  its  (Icneral  Projtcrticn        [CH.  i 

rigidly  fixed  at  one  end  and  a  twisting  force  applied 
to  the  other  the  angle  of  twist  or  torsion  will  be  directly 
proportional  to  the  twisting  force.  It  also  applies  to 
bending.  If  a  beam  be  laid  horis^ontally  with  each  end 
resting  on  a  support  and  it  be  loaded  with  weights  at 
the  centre  it  will  bend.  The  extent  to  which  the  centre 
of  the  beam  is  depressed  vertically  below  its  original 
position  is  called  the  deflexion  of  the  beam.  The 
deflexion  is  directly  proportional  to  the  bending  force. 
It  will  be  obvious  that  in  all  these  cases — stretching, 
compressing,  twisting  or  bending — the  amount  of  change 
produced  will  depend  not  only  upon  the  force  applied 
but  also  upon  the  original  length  of  the  substance, 
upon  its  cross  sectional  area  and  upon  the  particular 
material  used. 


EXAMPLES 
(See  table  above  for  densities) 

1.  What  is  the  weight  of  a  cyUnder  of  copper  (a)  in  lbs.,  (b)  in 
grammes,  if  it  is  6"  high  and  2"  diameter  and  an  inch  is  approxi- 
mately 2"54  cms.  ? 

2.  What  would  be  the  volume  of  a  piece  of  gold  which  would 
have  the  same  weight  as  1  cubic  foot  of  silver? 

3.  If  sheet  lead  costs  £27  per  ton,  what  will  be  the  cost  of  a  roll 
32  feet  long,  3  feet  wide  and  J"  thick  ? 

4.  What  is  the  density  of  the  sphere  which  weighs  4  lbs.  and  has 
a  diameter  of  3  inches  ? 

5.  In  what  proportions  should  two  liquids  A  and  B  be  mixed  so 
that  the  mixture  shall  have  a  density  of  1-2,  the  density  of  A  being 
0-8,  that  of  5  1-6. 

6.  A  wire  of  diameter  0-035  inch  and  6  feet  long  is  found  to 
become  longer  by  0-25  inch  when  an  extra  weight  of  14  lbs.  is  hung 
on  to  it.  What  is  the  stress  and  the  strain  and  Young's  modulus 
of  elasticity  ? 


CHAPTER    II 

PROPERTIES   OF  LIQUIDS 

As  we  have  seen  liquids  have  no  rigidity  and  there- 
fore have  no  definite  shape.  A  given  mass  of  Hquid 
will  always  assume  the  shape  of  the  portion  of  a  vessel 
which  it  occupies.  Moreover  a  liquid  is  practically 
incompressible  and  in  this  respect  it  differs  from  those 
fluids  which  we  call  gases. 

If  we  place  some  water  in  a  vessel  we  know  that  the 
weight  of  the  water  must  be  acting  on  the  base  of  that 
vessel.     But  we  also  know  that  the  water  does  not 


/ 

Fig.  2 

merely  exert  a  downward  pressure.  If  holes  are 
pierced  in  the  vessel  at  positions  A  and  B — as  shewn 
in  Fig.  2 — we  find  that  the  water  streams  out  through 


16  Properties  of  Llqukh  [CH. 

thoni  aiul  that  it  comes  out  from  B  with  a  greater 
velocity  than  from  A.  This  indicates  firstly  that  the 
wat«r  must  be  exerting  horizontal  pressure  on  the  sides 
of  the  vessel :  and  secondly  that  the  pressure  at  B  is 
greater  than  that  at  A . 

Pressure  at  different  depths.  It  does  not  require 
any  deep  reasoning  to  realise  that  as  we  pour  more  water 
into  a  given  vessel  the  downward  pressure  upon  its  base 
must  increase  and  that  the  greater  the  depth  of  liquid 
the  greater  will  be  this  downward  pressure. 

If  we  did  not  conduct  any  investigations  we  might 
be  led  to  conclude  that  if  we  place  a  piece  of  cork 
sufficiently-  far  below  the  surface  of  water  it  would 
sink — forced  downwards  by  the  enormous  pressure 
which  would  be  exerted  at  a  great  depth.  But  our 
experiences — that  is  to  say  our  investigations,  whether 
they  were  deliberate  or  casual — tell  us  that  this  is  not 
true.  Our  experiences  tell  us  that  when  we  put  our 
hands  under  water  we  are  not  conscious  of  an  extra 
weight  upon  them :  that  when  w^e  put  them  at  greater 
depths  we  are  not  conscious  of  any  greater  weight  than 
when  they  were  near  the  surface :  that,  in  fact,  we  are 
conscious  that  our  hands  seem  to  be  altogether  lighter 
^when  held  under  the  water  and  that  different  depths 
do  not  appear  to  make  any  difference  at  all  upon  the 
sensation  of  lightness.  Our  experiences  teach  us  that 
when  we  dive  into  water,  instead  of  being  weighed  down 
by  the  weight  of  water  above  us  we  are  in  fact  buoyed 
up  and  we  ultimately  come — at  any  rate  those  of  us 
who  are  reading  must"  always  have  come — to  the 
surface. 

Well  then,  our  experiences  tell  us  that  somehow  or 
other  there  appears  to  be  an  upward  pressure  in  a 


11] 


Properties  of  Liquids 


17 


liquid.  One  simple  experiment  to  illustrate  this  is  to 
take  a  piece  of  glass  tube  open  at  both  ends ;  close  one 
end  by  placing  a  finger  over  it ;  place  the  tube  vertically 
in  a  tall  jar  of  water  with  the  open  end  downwards. 
A  little  water  will  be  forced  up  the  tube — compressing 
the  air  inside.  As  it  is  lowered  further  more  water 
will  be  forced  up  the  tube  and  the  air  inside  will 
be  more  compressed.  There  must  be  some  upward 
pressure  to  do  this.  Then  remove  the  finger  from  the 
top :  water  will  rush  up  the  tube  and  may  even  be 
forced  out  through  the  top  in  the  first  rush.  Ultimately 
it  will  settle  down  so  that  the  water  level  inside  the 
tube  is  the  same  as  that  outside — suggesting  therefore 
that  this  upward  pressure  at  the  bottom  of  the  tube  is 
exactly  equal  to  the  downward  pressure  there. 


ILL 


(a)  (h) 

Fig.  3 


A  more  convincing  experiment  is  illustrated  by 
Fig.  3.  A  fairly  wide  glass  tube  open  at  both  ends 
has  one  end  carefully  ground  flat  and  a  circular  disc 


1 }{  Properties  of  Liquids  [CH. 

of  aluminium  is  placed  against  this  end.  It  is  held 
tightly  on  by  means  of  a  piece  of  string  passing  up 
through  the  middle  of  the  tube.  It  is  then  immersed 
in  a  tall  jar  of  water — the  disc-covered  end  downwards 
— and  it  is  found  that  the  string  is  no  longer  necessary 
to  hold  on  the  disc.  The  upward  pressure  on  the  bottom 
of  the  disc  is  sufficient  to  hold  it  on. 

If  now  some  water  be  poured  carefully  into  the  tube 
it  will  be  found  that  the  disc  will  not  fall  off  until  the 
level  of  the  water  inside  the  tube  is  very  nearly  equal 
to  that  in  the  jar.  If  the  disc  were  made  of  a  substance 
of  the  same  density  as  water  it  would  hold  on  until  the 
level  was  quite  up  to  that  in  the  jar.  This  experi- 
ment shews  very  clearly  that  the  upward  pressure  on 
the  bottom  of  the  disc  was  equal  to  the  downward 
pressure  which  would  have  been  exerted  on  it  if  it  had 
been  immersed  at  the  same  depth — for  when  the  tube 
was  filled  with  water  to  the  same  depth  as  in  the  jar 
we  found  that  the  downward  pressure  of  this  depth 
just  counter-balanced  the  upward  pressure — making 
due  allowances  for  the  weight  of  the  disc. 

In  addition  to  this  it  can  be  shewn  by  a  similar 
experiment  that  the  liquid  exerts  a  horizontal  pres- 
sure and  that  the  horizontal  pressure  is  also  equal 
to  the  downward  and  the  upward  pressures :  that  in 
fact  at  a  given  point  in  a  liquid  there  is  a  pressure  in 
every  direction  and  that  it  is  equal  in  every  direction. 

Pressure  at  a  point.  It  is  necessary  that  we  should 
have  some  clear  idea  of  what  is  meant  by  the  pressure 
at  a  given  point  in  a  Hjg[uid.  If  we  consider  the  base 
of  a  vessel,  for  example,  it  is  clear  that  the  weight  of 
water  on  the  base  depends  not  only  upon  the  height  of 
water  above  it  but  also  on  the  area  of  the  base.     And 


ii]  Prope7'ties  of  Liquids  19 

since  different  vessels  may  have  different  base  areas  it 
will  be  necessary  for  us  in  speaking  of  pressure  at  any 
point  to  speak  of  the  pressure  per  unit  area  at  that  point. 
We  may  speak  of  the  pressure  per  square  foot  or  per 
square  inch  or  per  square  centimetre,  and  the  total 
pressure  on  any  base  will  be  the  pressure  per  square 
unit  multiplied  by  the  number  of  square  units  contained 
in  the  base. 

Let  us  suppose  that  we  have  a  rectangular  vessel 
having  a  base  area  of  1  square  foot  and  that  it  is  filled 
with  water  to  a  height  of  1  foot.  There  is  therefore 
1  cubic  foot  of  water  weighing  1000  ozs.  resting  on  a 
square  foot  of  base.  Since  there  are  144  square  inches 
in  the  square  foot  the  pressure  per  square  inch  must 
be  ^fff-  =  6' 94  ozs.  (approx.).  We  can  say  therefore 
that  the  pressure  at  any  point  on  that  base  area  is 
6-94  ozs.  per  square  inch.  And  further  whatever  the 
shape  or  size  of  the  base  may  be  if  the  water  above  it 
is  1  foot  high  the  pressure  per  square  inch  on  the  base 
will  be  6-94  ozs. 

Pressure  at  a  point  depends  only  on  vertical  depth 
and  density.  This  last  statement  needs  substantiation. 
An  experiment  may  be  performed  with  a  special  U-tube 
— shewn  in  Fig.  4  {a) — which  is  provided  with  a  screw 
collar  at  sc  on  which  different  shaped  and  sized  limbs 
may  be  screwed.  Different  limbs  are  shewn  in  (6),  (c) 
and  (d).  It  is  found  that  if  water  be  poured  into  the 
U-tube  it  will  always  rise  to  the  same  level  on  each  side 
whatever  the  shape  or  size  of  the  limbs  may  be.  Since 
it  follows  that  when  the  liquid  comes  to  rest  the  pressure 
exerted  by  the  water  in  the  two  limbs  must  be  equal, 
therefore  the  pressure  produced  at  a  given  point  is 
not  dependent  on  the  size  or  shape  or  quantity  of  water 

2—2 


i}(» 


Properties  of  Li</ui{ls 


[ni. 


in  I  Ik-  vrs.st'l  hul  only  upon  the  verfical  depth  (see  {(J)) 
of  the  point  beh)\v  the  surface  and  u])on  tlie  density 
of  the  liquid.  Aiid  it  follows  that  if  we  have  a  number 
of  vessels  having  equal  bases  but  having  different  shapes 
and  volumes  the  pressure  on  the  bases  will  be  equal 
if  they  contain  only  the  same  vertical  depth  of  the  same 
liquid.  The  explanation  of  this  fact  may  not  be  very 
obvious  to  the  reader,  but  if  he  has  any  knowledge  of 
elementary  mechanics  he  will  know  that  there  will  be 
"reaction^'  at  every  point  of  the  walls  of  the  vessel. 
If  these  walls  be  quite  vertical  as  in  (a),  then  the  re- 
actions will  be  horizontal  and  will  balance  one  another, 


but  in  the  case  of  inclined  walls  the  reactions,  which 
will  be  at  right  angles  to  the  wall,  will  therefore  add  to 
the  mere  water  weight  on  the  base  in  (c)  whilst  they  will 
counterbalance  the  extra  water  weight  in  the  case  (6). 

Therefore  in  speaking  of  the  pressure  at  a  point  in 
a  liquid  we  have  only  to  think  of  the  vertical  depth  of 
that  point  and  the  density  of  the  liquid.  At  a  point 
1  foot  below  the  supface  of  water  the  pressure  is 
6*94  ozs.  per  sq.  inch  in  every  direction:  at  a  point 
L  feet  below  it  will  be  Z-  x  6-94  ozs.  per  sq.  inch.  If 
the  liquid  be  D  times  as  heavy  as  water  bulk  for  bulk 


II J  Properties  of  Liquids  21 

then  the  pressure  at  any  point  L  feet  below  the  surface 
will  be  Z)  X  iy  X  6-94  ozs.  per  square  inch. 

On  the  metric  system  it  is  even  simpler  because 
1  cubic  centimetre  of  water  weighs  1  gramme.  There- 
fore the  pressure  per  square  centimetre  at  any  point 
below  the  surface  will  be  D  x  L  grammes,  where 
L  =  depth  of  the  point  in  centimetres  and  D  =  the 
number  of  times  that  the  liquid  is  heavier  than  water. 
On  the  metric  system  this  D  will  be  the  density  in 
grammes  per  cubic  centimetre. 

Pressure  on  the  sides  of  a  vessel.  Since  at  any  given 
point  the  pressure  is  equal  in  all  directions  it  follows 
that  the  pressure  on  the  sides  or  walls  of  a  vessel  at  any 
point  is  determined  in  exactly  the  same  way  as  it  would 
be  for  a  point  on  a  horizontal  surface  at  the  same  depth. 
But  of  course  it  will  be  seen  that  the  pressure  on  the 
walls  increases  gradually  with  the  depth  and  that  the 
total  pressure  on  the  side  can  only  be  found  by  deter- 
mining the  pressure  on  each  unit  area  and  adding  them 
all  together. 

If  the  vessel  has  rectangular  sides  then  we  can  get 
the  total  pressure  very  simply  by  finding  the  pressure 
at  a  point  half-way  down  from  the  surface  of  the  liquid 
to  the  bottom  and  multiplying  this  by  the  total  number 
of  square  inches  (or  cms.,  according  to  units  used)  which 
are  under  the  water. 

For  example,  in  the  case  of  the  tank  shewn  in  Fig.  5, 
which  is  a  cubical  tank  of  6  foot  side  filled  to  a  depth 
of  5  feet  with  water,  the  average  pressure  on  one 
side  will  be  the  pressure  at  a  depth  of  2-5  feet  below 
the  surface.  This  is  2-5  x  6-94  ozs.  per  square  inch 
which  is  17-35  ozs.  per  square  inch.  There  are 
5  X  6  =  30   square   feet   below   the    water   and   since 


22 


Properties  of  Liquids 


[CH. 


there  are  144  square  inches  to  the  square  foot  it  follows 
that  the  total  pressure  on  the  side  will  be 

144  X  30  X  17-35  ozs.  =  74952  ozs.  =  40845  lbs. 

The  total  pressure  on  the  base  will  be 

(5  X  6-94)  X  6  X  6  X  144=  179,885  ozs. 


Fig.  6 

In  the  same  way  the  total  pressure  on  a  lock  gate 
would  be  calculated  though  in  that  case  there  would 
be  some  water  on  both  sides  of  the  gate  at  the  lower 
portion.  Further,  though  we  get  the  total  pressure  in 
this  way  it  is  not  of  much  use  in  designing  a  lock  gate 
since  it  is  necessary  to  design  it  to  stand  a  much  greater 
pressure  at  the  bottom  than  at  the  top  of  the  gate. 
The  same  applies  to  water  tanks  of  any  appreciable 
depth — such  as  a  ship's  ballast  tanks  which  are  strength- 
ened towards  the  bottom. 

Buoyancy.  If  we  imagine  that  a  substance  is  placed 
under  water,  as  shewn  in  Fig.  6,  we  can  see  that  the 
water  will  exert  upon  it  pressure  in  every  direction. 
But  since  the  substance  occupies  space  it  is  not  a  point 
and  therefore  the  pressure  in  every  direction  will  not 
be  equal.  On  the  upper  surface  A  the  downward 
pressure  will  be  due  to  the  vertical  depth  8 A  ;  whilst 
on  the  lower  surface  the  upward  pressure  will  be  due 


n] 


Properties  of  Liquids 


23 


to  the  vertical  depth  SB,  and  the  side  pressures  will 
balance  one  another.  Thus  we  find  that  the  upward 
pressure  is  greater  than  the  downward  pressure. 

Whether  it  will  sink  or  float  depends  now  upon  the 
weight  of  the  substance.  If  this  weight  is  greater  than 
the  difference  of .  the  upward  and  downward  water 
pressures  then  the  substance  will  sink :  but  if  its  weight 
is  less  than  the  difference  between  the  upward  and 
downward  pressures  it  will  rise  to  the  surface  and  float. 


D 

o 

'  '/    " 

U 



*? — 

\' 

-A— 
B"- 

ifference 
UP 

\ 



'm 



/ 

^Bf 

-  ~    - 

Is' 

Fig.  6 

This  will  be  true  whatever  the  liquid  may  be,  but  of 
course  the  difference  between  the  upward  and  down- 
ward pressures  will  be  different  if  we  use  liquids  of 
different  density,  and  thus  substances  which  would 
sink  in  one  liquid  might  float  in  another. 

Floating  Bodies.  When  a  body  floats  so  that  the 
top  of  it  is  above  the  surface  then  there  is  no  down- 
ward liquid  pressure  upon  it  at  all.  Therefore  it  will 
float  to  such  a  depth  that  the  upward  liquid  pressure 
upon  it  is  just  equal  to  its  own  weight.     If,  therefore. 


24 


Properties  of  I/iqukls 


[CH. 


we  take  some  similarly  shaped  pieces  of  different  sub- 
stances which  will  float,  and  put  them  on  water  the 
denser  substances  will  sink  deeper  than  the  lighter,  and 
the  volumes  of  the  submerged  portions  will  be  in  pro- 
portion to  the  densities  of  the  several  substances. 

Archimedes'  experiment.  Figure  7  (a)  represents  a 
spring  balance  on  the  hook  of  which  is  suspended  a 
hollow  cyhnder  or  bucket.  Under  tliis  is  also  suspended 
a  soUd  cylinder  having  the  same  external  dimensions 


as  the  internal  dimensions  of  the  bucket  and  having 
therefore  the  same  volume.  It  does  not  matter  what 
this  solid  cyhnder  is  made  of  provided  that  it  will  sink 
in  water.  The  reading  of  J;he  spring  balance  is  shewn. 
The  solid  cyhnder  is  then  immersed  in  water — (6) — 
and  of  course  the  arrangement  weighs  less  than  before 
as  shewn  by  the  balance.     The  bucket  is  then  gradually 


II  ]  -    Properties  of  Liquids  25 

filled  with  water.  When  it  is  quite  full  (c)  the  balance  is 
found  to  shew  the  same  weight  as  it  did  originally. 

This  is  known  as  Archimedes'  experiment  and  it 
shews  that  the  cylinder  weighed  less  in  water  than  in 
air  by  the  weight  of  its  own  volume  of  water. 

If  the  experiment  be  repeated  using  some  other 
liquid  it  will  be  found  that  when  the  bucket  is  filled 
with  that  liquid  the  original  weight  will  be  registered 
on  the  balance. 

Thus  it  is  said  that  when  a  body  is  immersed  in  any 
liquid  its  net  weight  is  less  than  its  weight  in  air  by 
the  weight  of  the  liquid  which  it  displaces. 

This  is  equivalent  to  saying  that  the  difference 
between  the  downward  and  the  upward  pressures  on 
an  immersed  body  is  equal  to  the  weight  of  the  liquid 
which  the  body  displaces.  When  the  body  is  wholly 
immersed  the  volume  of  displaced  liquid  is  equal  to 
the  volume  of  the  body. 

In  speaking  of  a  ship's  weight  it  is  customary  to 
state  that  its  "displacement"  is  so  many  tons — a  state- 
ment which  means  that  the  volume  of  the  water  which 
is  displaced  by  the  vessel  when  floating  to  its  "no  cargo" 
line  would  weigh  that  number  of  tons.  This,  of  course, 
means  that  the  ship  and  its  fittings  also  have  that  weight. 

Determination  of  Specific  Gravity  or  Relative  Density. 
The  specific  gravity  of  a  substance — which  is  the  ratio 
of  the  weight  of  any  given  volume  of  the  substance  to  the 
weight  of  the  same  volume  of  water — may  be  determined 
in  many  ways.  The  direct  methods  consist  simply  in 
weighing  the  substance  and  then  weighing  an  equal  bulk 
of  water.  It  is  not  always  simple  to  find  the  volume  of 
the  substance — though  this  can  always  be  done  "by 
displacement,"  that  is  by  immersing  the  substance  in  a 


20  Properties  of  Liquida  [ch. 

graduated  vessel  ot  water  and  noting  the  level  of  the 
water  before  and  after  the  substance  is  immersed.  The 
difference  in  the  two  volumes  \v\\\  be  the  volume  of  the 
substance  and  such  a  volume  of  water  can  then  be 
weighed.  If  the  substance  is  one  which  dissolves  in 
watesr — like  copper  sulphate  crystals  for  example — then 
it  can  be  placed  in  the  graduated  vessel  containing  some 
liquid  in  which  it  does  not  dissolve — such  as  alcohol  in 
the  case  chosen.  The  difference  in  volume  will  give  the 
volume  of  the  crystals  and  an  equal  volume  of  water 
can  then  be  weighed  out. 

The  specific  gravity  or  relative  density  as  it  is  often 
called  is  the  ratio 

Weight  of  a  given  volume  of  the  substance 
Weight  of  an  equal  volume  of  water 

The  reader  will  doubtless  have  many  opportunities 
of  making  this  kind  of  measurement  and  it  should  be 
unnecessary  to  give  any  details  in  these  pages. 

It  should  be  pointed  out  however  that  these  direct 
methods  may  not  give  very  accurate  results  owing  to 
the  errors  likely  to  arise  in  the  volume  measurements — 
especially  when  such  volumes  are  small.  Thus  it  is 
more  usual  to  determine  relative  densities  by  utilising 
the  principle  of  Archimedes.  If  a  substance  be  weighed 
firstly  in  air  and  secondly  suspended  in  a  vessel  of 
water — as  shewn  in  Fig.  8 — the  difference  between 
these  weights  represents  the  weight  of  the  same  volume 
of  water  as  the  substance.  Thus  the  specific  gravity 
or  relative  density  can  be  determined  at  once :  and  it 
will  be  recognised  that  the  weighing  can  be  done  with 
great  accuracy  and  that  the  w^hole  measurement  will 
take  less  time  than  a  "direct"  method. 


ii]  Projyerties  of  Liquids  27 

If  the  substance  is  one  which  floats  in  water,  then, 
after  weighing  it  in  air,  a  "sinker,"  of  lead  say,  can  be 
attached  to  it  and  a  second  weighing  done  with  the 
sinker  under  water  and  the  substance  in  air :  then  a 
third  weighing  with  both  sinker  and  substance  under 
water.  The  difference  between  the  second  and  third 
weighings  will  be  the  weight  of  a  volume  of  water  of 
the  same  bulk  as  the  substance. 


Fig.  8 

The  relative  density  of  a  Uquid  is  determined  by 
weighing  a  solid  in  air,  then  in  water  and  thirdly  in  the 
liquid.  The  difference  between  the  first  and  second 
weighings  is  the  weight  of  a  volume  of  water  equal  to 
the  volume  of  the  substance ;  and  the  difference  be- 
tween the  first  and  third  weighings  is  the  weight  of  the 
same  volume  of  the  liquid. 

The  relative  density  of  a  sohd  soluble  in  water  is 
found  by  weighing  in  air  and  then  in  a  liquid  in  which 
it  is  not  soluble.  The  specific  gravity  or  relative 
density  of  this  liquid  must  be  known  or  found.  The 
difference  between  the  weighings  is  the  weight  of  a 
volume  of  liquid  equal  to  the  volume  of  the  solid. 
The  weight  of  the  same  volume  of  water  may  then  be 


28 


Properties  of  Liquids 


[CH. 


calculated  since  the  relative  density  of  the  li((uid  is 
known.  From  this  the  relative  density  of  the  soluble 
substance  is  found. 

In  the  case  of  powdered  substances  like  chalk  or 
sand  the  "specific  gravity  bottle"  is  used.  This  is  a 
bottle  having  a  ground  glass  stopper  through  which 
a  fine  hole  is  bored.  The  bottle  is  filled  with  water. 
When  the  stopper  is  put  in  the  excess  is  forced  out 
through  the  hole  and  thus  the  bottle  may  be  com- 
pletely filled.  It  is  then  weighed.  The  powdered 
substance  is  weighed  and  then  put  into  the  bottle.  It 
displaces  its  own  bulk  of  water.  The  bottle  is  weighed 
again.  The  specific  gravity  of  the  powder  can  readily 
be  obtained  from  these  weighings. 

The  Hydrometer.  The  hydrometer  is  a  simple 
device  for  measuring  directly  the  specific  gravity  of 
a  liquid.  It  is  made  of  glass  and  usually  in  the  form 
shcAvn  in  Fig.  9.     It  floats  in  an  upright  position  and 


the  thin  neck  has  a  scale  on  it  which  indicates  the 
specific  gravity  of  the  fiquid  in  which  it  is  floating.  It 
will  always  float  to  such  a  depth  that  the  weight  of  the 


ii]  Properties  of  Liquids  29 

liquid  which  it  displaces  will  be  equal  to  its  own  weight. 
Thus  in  a  lighter  liquid  it  will  sink  further  than  in  a 
heavier  liquid.  In  the  figure  (a)  represents  the  position 
in  water,  (6)  in  alcohol,  and  (c)  in  battery  strength 
sulphuric  acid.  It  is  usual  to  have  a  set  of  hydrometers 
to  cover  a  wide  range  of  specific  gravities. 

Hydrometers  are  used  in  many  different  branches  of 
commerce  and  the  "scales"  are  usually  designed  to 
meet  the  particular  cases.  They  are  not  usually  direct 
reading  in  terms  of  specific  gravity  but  in  terms  which 
meet  the  needs  of  the  persons  who  use  them.  The 
sailor's  hydrometer  for  example  simply  indicates  the 
number  of  ounces  above  1000  which  will  be  the  weight- 
of  1  cubic  foot  of  sea  water.  If  the  hydrometer  sinks 
to  25  it  means  that  1  cubic  foot  of  that  water  will  weigh 
1025  ounces.  The  brewer's  hydrometer  has  a  scale 
which  is  used  in  conjunction  with  a  specially  compiled 
set  of  tables.  And  even  some  of  the  ordinary  hydro- 
meters have  scales  which  require  the  use  of  some 
constant  or  some  empirical  formula  in  order  to  obtain 
the  specific  gravity  of  the  liquid  in  which  they  are 
immersed.  Of  such  kinds  perhaps  Beaume's  and 
Twaddell's  are  best  known. 

Pumps.  The  action  of  the  simple  pumps  should  not 
require  any  detailed  explanation  after  the  foregoing 
discussions.  The  diagrams  shewn  should  be  nearly 
sufficient. 

Fig.  10  illustrates  a  simple  lift  pump.  In  the  pump 
a  piston  B  can  be  moved  up  and  down  in  a  cylinder. 
In  the  base  of  the  cylinder  is  a  valve — shewn  in  the 
diagram  as  a  flap — which  will  open  if  the  pressure  below 
is  greater  than  that  above  and  shut  if  it  is  less.  In  the 
piston  5  is  a  similar  valve  which  opens  and  shuts  under 


;}() 


Properties  of  Liiiuuh 


[CH. 


similar  conditions.     The  cylinder  base  is  connected  to 
the  wat«r  through  a  fall  pipe. 

When  the  piston  is  raised  the  effect  is  to  expand 
the  air  between  A  and  B  and  so  lower  the  pressure 
there.  This  shuts  the  valve  in  B  and  the  water  from 
the  well  is  forced  up  the  pipe  P  by  the  excess  of  the 
atmospheric  pressure  over  the  cylinder  pressure.  Thus 
the  cyhnder  becomes  filled.  The  piston  is  then  pushed 
down.     This  sliuts  the  valve  A  and  opens  B  so  that 


Fig.  10 


Fig.  11 


the  water  is  forced  to  the  top  of  the  piston.  The  piston 
is  raised  again  and  with  it,  of  course,  the  water  above  it 
which  comes  out  of  the  outlet  O.  At  the  same  time  the 
previous  action  is  going  on  below  the  piston. 

Fig.  1 1  illustrates  a  force  pump  in  which  the  water  is 
forced  out  of  the  outlet  under  pressure.  This  is  the  tj^pe 
of  pump  used  for  fire-engine  work,  garden  pumps,  etc. 


ii]  Properties  of  Liquids  3 1 

The  piston  B  has  no  valve.  When  it  is  Hfted  valve 
A  is  opened  and  C  is  closed.  Water  enters  the  pump 
cylinder.  On  the  downward  stroke  A  is  closed  and  the 
water  is  forced  through  C  into  the  chamber  F.  As  the 
water  rises  in  this  chamber  above  the  lower  level  of  the 
outlet  pipe  it  will  compress  the  air  until  ultimately  the 
pressure  will  be  sufficient  to  force  the  water  through  0 
in  a  more  or  less  continuous  stream. 

It  should  be  remembered  that  since  pressure  is  dis- 
tributed equally  in  every  direction  in  a  liquid  a  force 
pump  having  a  small  cylinder  can  nevertheless  be  used 
to  produce  a  total  enormous  pressure.  For  example  if 
a  steam  boiler  is  to  be  tested  for  pressure,  the  test 
employed  is  a  "water  test"  in  which  the  boiler  is  filled 
completely  with  water.  A  hand  pump  capable  of 
generating  300  lbs.  per  sq.  inch  pressure  is  then  coupled 
to  the  boiler  and  the  pump  is  operated.  This  pressure 
is  communicated  to  the  boiler  and  the  water  will  exert 
an  outward  pressure  of  300  lbs.  per  sq.  inch  on  every 
square  inch  of  the  boiler.  Any  leak  will  shew  itself: 
and  in  the  event  of  the  boiler  breaking  down  no 
hurt  is  likely  to  be  caused  to  those  conducting  the 
test. 

It  is  in  the  same  way  that  the  hydraulic  press, 
the  hydraulic  ram  and  hydraulic  jack  are  operated. 

The  reader  possibly  knows  that  the  feed  water 
pump  of  a  steam  boiler  pumps  water  into  the  boiler 
against  the  steam  pressure.  If  the  steam  pressure  is 
150  lbs.  per  sq.  inch  then  the  feed  water  must  be 
pumped  in  at  a  greater  pressure.  This  can  be  done 
with  quite  small  pumps,  for  the  pressure  which  can 
be  generated  and  distributed  does  not  depend  upon 
the  capacity  of  the  cylinder. 


32  Properties  of  Lltjuids  [cji. 

Capillarity.  If  we  examine  the  surface  of  water  in 
a  glass  vessel  we  notice  that  all  round  the  edge  next 
to  the  glass  the  water  is  curved  upwards.  If  we  dip 
a  piece  of  clean  glass  tube  into  the  water  we  notice 
the  same  curving  against  the  wall  of  the  tube  both 
inside  and  outside.  If  the  tube  has  a  fine  bore  we  also 
notice — perhaps  to  our  surprise — that  the  water  rises 
inside  this  tube  to  a  greater  height  than  the  water 
outside.  If  we  use  tubes  of  different  internal  diameters 
we  shall  find  that  the  water  rises  to  a  greater  height  in 
the  fine  bored  tubes  than  in  the  large  bores.  Because 
of  this  fact — that  the  phenomenon  is  shewn  best  with 
tubes  as  fine  as  hairs — it  is  called  capillarity. 

If  we  use  mercury  instead  of  water  we  observe  a 
reversed  formation  of  the  surface,  and  the  mercury  in 
the  tube  will  be  depressed  below  the  surface  of  that 
outside.  Again  as  We  use  finer  and  finer  tubes 
the  depression  wiU  become  correspondingly  greater. 
Fig.  12  illustrates  the  surface  formations  in  the  two 
cases.  Fig.  13  shews  what  happens  when  these  liquids 
are  poured  into  U -tubes  having  a  thick  and  a  thin 
limb — the  thin  limb  being  a  capillary  tube^. 

Mercury  does  not  "wet"  glass  and  if  any  hquid  be 
placed  in  a  vessel  of  material  which  it  does  not  wet  its 
surface  would  be  formed  similarly  to  the  mercury  in 
glass.  If  a  pencil  of  paraffin  wax  be  dipped  into  water 
it  will  be  found  that  the  edge  of  the  water  against  the 
wax  is  turned  down.  If  a  piece  of  clean  zinc  be  dipped 
into  mercury  the  edge_of  the  mercury  near  to  the  zinc 
will  be  curved  upwards — just  like  water  against  glass. 

There   are   many  illustrations  of   capillary  action. 

'  The  size  of  the  capillary  tube  is  exaggerated  for  the  purpose  of  the 
diagram. 


ii]  Properties  of  Liquids  33 

There  is  the  feeding   of   a   lamp -flame  with   oil :    the 
wetting   of  a   whole  towel   when   one   end   is   left    in 


Water  Mercury 

Fig.  12 


water :  the  absorption  of  ink  by  blotting  paper :  the 
absorption  of  water  by  wood  and  the  consequent 
swelling  of  the  wood. 


Water  Mercury 

Fig.  13 

Surface  Tension.  The  surface  of  any  liquid  acts 
more  or  less  like  a  stretched  membrane.  A  needle  can 
be  floated  on  water  if  it  first  be  rested  on  a  cigarette 

P.Y.  3 


34  Properties  of  Liquids  [CH. 

paper  which  N\ill  ultimately  sink,  leaving  the  needle 
resting  in  a  little  depression  on  the  surface — but 
actually  not  making  any  contact  with  the  water. 
Many  insects  walk  on  the  surface  of  water.  A  camel- 
hair  brush  under  water  has  its  hairs  projecting  in  all 
directions,  but  when  it  is  withdrawn  all  the  hairs  are 
drawn  together  as  though  they  were  in  a  fine  india- 
rubber  sheath.  The  formation  of  a  drop  of  water 
shews  the  same  thing — how  the  water  seems  to  be 
held  in  a  flexible  skin.  This  skin  is  under  tension  and 
endeavouring  to  contract.  Hence  we  find  rain  drops 
are  spherical :  drops  of  water  run  off  a  duck's  back 
like  hailstones  off  an  umbrella:  lead  shot  is  made  by 
"raining"  molten  lead  from  the  top  of  a  tall  tower  into 
a  water  vat  at  the  bottom. 

Different  liquids  have  different  surface  tensions  which 
can  be  determined  or  compared  either  by  observing 
the  heights  to  which  they  rise  in  capillary  tubes  of 
equal  diameter,  allowances  being  made  for  the  different 
densities  of  the  liquids,  or  by  a  direct  weighing  method. 
This  consists  in  suspending  a  thin  plate  of  glass  vertically 
from  one  arm  of  a  balance  and  adjusting  the  balance. 
A  vessel  of  water  is  then  placed  beneath  the  glass  and 
gradually  raised  until  the  water  just  touches  the  lower 
edge — when  the  surface  tension  pulls  down  the  balance. 
Weights  are  placed  on  the  other  pan  until  the  glass  is 
brought  up  again  so  that  its  lower  edge  just  touches  the 
water  or  whatever  Uquid  is  being  tested. 

Diffusion.  If  we  place  some  coloured  salt  solution 
at  the  bottom  of  a  vessel  of  water — and  we  can  do  it 
very  easily  by  means  of  a  pipette — we  shall  find  quite 
a  sharp  dividing  line  between  the  heavier  salt  solution 
and  the  lighter  water.    But  if  we  leave  them  undisturbed 


ii]  Properties  of  Liquids  35 

we  shall  find  that  very  gradually  some  of  the  heavy 
liquid  will  have  come  to  the  top  and  some  of  the 
lighter  water  will  have  gone  to  the  bottom  and  that 
eventually  the  Kquids  will  become  mixed.  This 
gradual  intermingling — done  apparently  against  the 
laws  of  gravity — is  called  dijfusion. 

Diffusion  takes  place  more  readily  between  gases 
than  between  liquids,  and  every  gas  can  diffuse  into 
every  other  gas :    this  cannot  be  said  of  Uquids. 

In  the  case  of  gases  it  is  impossible  to  keep  them 
separated  one  upon  another — like  oil  upon  water.  This 
is  fortunate  for  us,  because  if  gases  arranged  themselves 
layer  upon  layer  with  the  heaviest  at  the  bottom  and 
the  lightest  at  the  top  our  atmosphere  would  consist  of 
successive  layers  of  carbonic  acid  gas,  oxygen,  nitrogen, 
water  vapour  and  ammonia.  Animal  life  would  be 
impossible.  As  it  is  however  gases  diffuse  so  readily 
that  they  are  all  intimately  mixed — and  even  in  the 
immediate  neighbourhood  of  an  oxygen  manufactory 
which  takes  its  oxygen  from  the  atmosphere  there  is 
no  sign  of  a  scarcity  of  oxygen;  this  is  due  to  the 
rapid  diffusion  which  takes  place. 

Viscosity.  Some  liquids  are  more  viscous  than 
others.  It  is  easier  to  swallow  water  than  castor  oil, 
not  so  much  because  of  any  special  or  objectionable 
flavour  but  because  of  the  slow  dehberate  manner  in 
which  the  oil  trickles  down  the  gullet.  The  oil  is  said 
to  be  viscous ;  and  treacle,  honey  and  thick  oils  have 
this  property  of  viscosity  to  a  great  degree.  It  may 
be  said  to  be  due  to  frictional  forces  between  adjacent 
layers. 

Liquids  which  flow  readily — like  water  or  alcohol  or 
petrol — are  called  mobile  liquids. 

3—2 


30  Proper ticK  of  Liquids  [oh.  ii 

The  viscosity  of  a  liquid  is  usually  lowered  by  an 
increase  in  temperature :  so  much  so  that  when  super- 
heated steam  is  used  in  a  steam  engine  the  question 
of  lubrication  becomes  more  difficult. 

Viscosity  of  different  liquids  may  be  compared  by 
finding  the  rate  at  which  they  may  be  discharged 
through  equal  tubes  under  equal  pressures. 

EXAMPLES 

1.  What  is  the  total  pressure  on  the  base  of  a  rectangular  tank 
full  of  water,  the  internal  dimensions  being  6'  deep,  8'  long  and 
4'  wide?  Also  find  the  total  pressure  and  the  average  pressure 
in  lbs.  per  square  inch  on  each  side  of  the  tank. 

2.  A  diver  is  at  a  mean  depth  of  30  feet  below  the  surface  of 
the  sea.  What  must  be  the  least  pressure  of  the  air  supplied  to  him 
in  lbs.  per  square  inch  so  that  he  does  not  feel  the  pressure  of  the 
water  upon  his  diving  suit?  The  relative  density  of  sea  water  is 
1025. 

3.  A  substance  weighs  256  grammes  in  air  and  its  relative 
density  or  specific  gravity  is  8-4.  What  would  it  weigh  if  immersed 
in  water  ?     What  would  it  weigh  in  a  liquid  of  specific  gravity  1-25  ? 

4.  A  substance  weighs  7-6  ozs.  in  air  and  6-95  ozs.  in  water. 
What  is  its  specific  gravity  ?     What  is  its  volume  in  cubic  inches  ? 

5.  A  substance  weighs  32-6  grammes  in  air  and  26  grammes  in 
a  liquid  whose  specific  gravity  is  0-84.  What  is  the  specific  gravity 
of  the  substance  and  what  is  its  volume  ? 

6.  Four  lbs.  of  cork  of  specific  gravity  0-18  are  securely  fastened 
to  15  lbs.  of  lead  of  specific  gravity  11-4.  Will  they  sink  or  float 
when  immersed  in  water  ? 


CHAPTER   III 

PROPERTIES   OF  GASES 

As  we  have  already  seen  a  gas  is  a  portion  of  matter 
which  has  no  rigidity  and  which  is  readily  compressed. 
It  has  neither  definite  shape  nor  definite  volume,  for 
a  given  mass  of  it  may  be  made  to  occupy  various 
volumes  at  will  by  varying  the  pressure  to  which  it  is 
subjected. 

We  have  already  seen  that  gases  have  weight  and 
it  is  the  weight  of  the  air  surrounding  the  earth  which 
causes  the  pressure  commonly  called  the  atmospheric 
pressure.  It  is  that  same  weight  which  causes  the  air 
to  hang  round  the  earth  instead  of  distributing  itself 
through  the  vast  vacuous  spaces  which  nature  is  said 
to  abhor.  As  the  reader  probably  knows,  the  belt  of 
air  about  the  earth  does  not  extend  to  the  moon — as 
was  supposed  to  be  the  case  in  the  early  part  of  the 
seventeenth  century— but  is  only  a  few  miles  deep. 
,The  total  weight  of  this  belt  of  air  on  the  earth's  surface 
is  enormous,  and  if  the  reader  would  like  to  know 
exactly  how  much  it  is  he  can  calculate  it  from  the  fact 
that  the  pressure  of  the  air  is,  on  the  average,  14* 7  lbs. 
to  the  square  inch.  He  has  therefore  only  to  calculate 
the  number  of  square  inches  on  the  surface  of  the  earth 
and  multiply  this  by  14-7  and  he  will  have  the  total 
weight  of  the  air  in  pounds. 

When  a  gas  is  enclosed  in  any  space  it  exerts  pressure 


iMi  Properties  of  GascH  [c'H. 

ill  every  direction.  Moreover  it  exerts  pressure  equally 
in  every  direction.  One  of  the  simplest  illustrations 
which  can  be  offered  of  the  truth  of  this  stat-ement  is 
that  of  the  soap  bubble.  It  matters  not  how  we  blow 
into  the  bubble,  or  what  manner  of  pipe  we  use,  the 
bubble  is  beautifully  spherical.  If  the  pressure  of  the 
gas  both  inside  and  outside  the  soap  film  were  not  equal 
in  every  direction  then  clearly  the  bubble'  would  not  be 
spherical  in  form. 

If  we  construct  a  cylinder — as  shewn  diagiammati- 
cally  in  Fig.  14 — and  provide  it"  with  a  number  of 
pressure  gauges,  then  when  a  piston  is  forced  into  the 


Fig.  14 

cylinder  it  will  be  seen  that  all  the  gauges  indicate  the 
same  pressure  at  a  given  moment.  On  the  other  hand 
we  know  that  if  the  cyhnder  were  filled  with  a  solid — 
like  steel  for  example — and  pressure  was  applied  to  the 
piston  there  would  be  no  pressure  exerted  on  the  sides 
of  the  cylinder:  it  would  only  be  exerted  on  the  end. 
If  we  filled  the  cylinder  with  water  we  should  find  that 
it  exerted  pressure  in  all  directions  equally. 

The  fact  that  a  gas  exerts  pressure  equally  in  all 
directions  accounts  for  our  unconsciousness  of  the 
existence  of  atmospheric  pressure.  It  would  be  im- 
possible for  us  to  hold  our  arms  out  at  length  if  the 


in]  Properties  of  Gases  39 

atmospheric  pressure  of  14-7  lbs.  per  square  inch  were 
only  acting  downwards.  The  air  would  indeed  be  a 
burden  to  us. 

A  simple  experiment  illustrating  the  magnitude  of 
this  pressure  may  be  made  by  exhausting  the  air  from 
the  inside  of  a  tin  can.  The  surest  and  simplest  way 
of  doing  this  is  to  put  a  little  water  inside  the  can  and 
boil  it.  When  steam  is  coming  freely  from  the  opening 
remove  the  flame,  cork  up  the  can,  and  plunge  it 
into  a  vessel  of  cold  water.  The  can  will  immediately 
collapse.  The  explanation  is  that  the  air  was  driven 
out  of  the  can  by  the  steam,  and  that  the  cold  water 
condensed  the  steam  thus  reducing  the  pressure  inside 
the  can  to  practically  nothing.  The  pressure  of  the 
air  outside  acting  in  every  direction  upon  the  can  is 
sufficient  to  crush  it.  It  is  probably  known  to  many 
readers  how  in  certain  engineering  operations — tunnel- 
ling under  a  river  for  example— the  workmen  work  in 
a  high  pressure  space  in  a  special  "shield."  The 
pressure  of  the  air  in  this  shield  is  considerably  higher 
than  that  of  the  atmosphere  outside  and  the  men  have 
to  pass  through  a  sort  of  air  lock  in  which  the  pressure 
is  gradually  raised  to  that  inside  the  shield  or  gradually 
lowered  to  that  of  the  atmosphere  according  to  the 
direction  in  which  the  men  are  going.  The  change  of 
pressure  is  decidedly  unpleasant  unless  it  is  done  very 
gradually  so  that  the  pressure  inside  the  body  may  never 
differ  sensibly  from  that  outside. 

It  is  well  known  that  if  a  piece  of  paper  be  placed 
over  the  top  of  a  tumbler  filled  with  water  the  whole 
may  be  held  in  an  inverted  position  and  the  water  will 
not  force  the  paper  away.  In  this  case  the  downward 
pressure  on  the  paper  is  represented  by  the  weight  of 


4() 


Properties  of  Gases 


[CH. 


the  water  iji  the  tumbler  and  the  upward  pressure  is 
the  atmospheric  pressure  of  14-7  lbs.  to  the  square  inch. 
There  is  no  downward  atmospheric  pressure  on  the 
paper  because  there  is  no  air  in  the  tumbler.  Unless 
the  tumbler  be  34  feet  or  more  in  length  the  upward 
atmospheric  pressure  will  be  greater  than  the  downward 
pressure  of  the  water  in  th(>  tuniV)ler :  hoiu-(^  it  will  not 
run  out. 

If  a  glass  tube  of  about  3G  inches  length  be  arranged 
as  shewn  in  Fig.  15  so  that  one  end  dips  under  some 
mercury  and  the  other  end  is  connected  to  a  vacuum 


To  Vacuum  pump 


Pig.  15 

pump  the  mercury  will  rise  in  the  tube  as  the  vacuum 
improves  until  finally  it  reaches  about  30  inches  above 
the  mercury  in  the  lower  vessel.  Beyond  this  it  will 
not  rise  however  good  the  vacuum  may  be.  If  the 
experiment  be  repeated  with  other  liquids — and  in 
such  a  case  the  tube  should  be  40  feet  long — it  will  be 
found  that  water  will  rise  to  about  34  feet,  glycerine  to 
about  30  feet,  and  so  on.  But  in  every  case  the  height 
to  which  the  liquid  rises  will  be  such  that  it  will  produce 


IIIJ 


Properties  of  Gases 


41 


a  pressure  of  about  14-7  lbs.  per  square  inch  at  the 
bottom  of  the  cohimn — which  is  to  say  that  the  Hquid 
will  rise  up  to  such  a  height  that  it  produces  a  down- 
ward pressure  equal  to  that  of  the  atmosphere. 

The  Barometer.  It  is  on  this  principle  that  we 
usually  measure  atmospheric  pressure,  the  instrument 
used  being  called  a  barometer.  To  construct  a  barometer 
a  glass  tube  of  36  inches  length  having  a  fairly  thick 
wall  and  a  bore  of  about  |  inch  is  sealed  at  one  end 
and  filled  with  clean  mercury.  Care  must  be  taken 
that  no  air  bubbles  or  water  vapour  are  left  in ;  and 
to  this  end  the  tube  should  be  thoroughly  cleaned  and 
dried  before  filling.  A  finger  is  then  placed  over  the 
end  and  the  tube  is  inverted  and  its  lower  end  placed 
in  a  dish  or  cistern  of  mercury.  The  finger  is  then 
removed  and  the  mercury  will  fall  a  little  in  the  tube — 
as  shewn  in  Fig.  16  (a).     Since  there  is  no  air  in  the 


Fig.  16 


tube  the  column  of  mercury  will  adjust  itself  to  such  a 
height  that  its  downward  pressure  is  the  same  as  that 
of  the  atmosphere.     The  "height"  of  the  barometer 


42  Properties  of  Gases  [v\\. 

is  the  vertical  difference  of  level  between  the  mercury 
in  the  tube  and  the  mercury  in  the  cistern.  If  the 
tube  be  tilted  as  shewn  in  Fig.  16  (6)  or  made  in  the  form 
shewn  in  Fig.  16  (c)  the  mercury  will  adjust  itself  so  that 
the  vertical  difference  of  level  is  the  same  as  in  the 
straight  vertical  tube. 

Standard  Barometer.  In  the  usual  standard  pattern 
of  mercury  barometer  the  cistern  is  provided  with  a 
plunger,  worked  by  means  of  a  screw,  which  can  be 
adjusted  so  that  the  level  of  the  mercury  in  the  cistern 
coincides  with  the  zero  mark  of  the  scale  of  inches  and 
centimetres.  This  adjustment  must  always  be  made 
before  the  height  of  the  barometer  is  read.  It  will 
be  clear  that  unless  some  arrangement  of  this  kind 
is  provided  a  rise  in  the  barometer  will  draw  some 
mercury  out  of  the  cistern  and  the  level  vdW  be  below 
the  zero  of  the  scale ;  whilst  a  fall  in  the  mercury  will 
raise  the  cistern  level  above  the  zero  of  the  scale.  In 
the  usual  domestic  pattern  this  is  compensated  for  in 
the  marking  of  the  scale :  and  it  will  be  found  that  the 
distances  marked  off  are  shghtly  less  than  true  inches. 
It  is  of  course  cheaper  to  do  this  than  to  provide  a 
special  cistern. 

Boyle's  Law.  The  relationship  between  the  volvmae 
which  a  given  mass  of  a  gas  occupies  and  the  pressure 
to  which  it  is  subjected  is  expressed  in  a  law  known  as 
Boyle's  law.  This  states  that  the  volume  of  a  given  mass 
of  a  gas,  kept  at  constant  temperature,  varies  inversely  as 
the  pressure  to  which  it  is  subjected. 

Most  of  us  learned  jgomething  about  this  law  when 
we  played  with  popguns.  We  learned -that  as  we 
decreased  the  volume  of  the  air  in  the  barrel  of  the  gun 
by  pushing  in  the  plunger  we  increased  the  pressure  on 


Ill 


Properties  of  Gases 


43 


the  cork  and  on  the  plunger  until  finally  the  cork  was 
blown  out.  We  found  that  the  plunger  was  harder 
to  push  as  it  got  further  into  the  barrel  and  in  learning 
this  we  had  got  the  main  idea  of  Boyle's  law,  that  if 
we  increase  pressure  we  decrease  volume.  What  we 
had  not  learnt  was  the  exact  relationship  between  the 
two,  namely  that  the  one  varies  inversely  as  the  other. 
Thus  if  the  pressure  be  doubled  the  volume  will  be 
halved :  if  the  pressure  be  increased  seven  times  the 
volume  will  be  reduced  to  one-seventh  and  so  on. 

This  law  may  be  experimentally  verified  by  means 
of  the  apparatus  shewn  in  Fig.  17,  in  which  we  have 


/\ 


I 


Fig.  17 

two  tubes  L  and  R  connected  by  some  rubber  tubing. 
L  is  sealed  at  the  top  and  is  graduated  in  cubic  centi- 
metres or  inches  or  any  other  scale  of  volume.     R  is 


44  Proper tHx  of  Goscs  [CH. 

open  to  the  atmosphere  and  is  arranged  so  that  it  can 
be  raised  or  lowered.  A  certain  volume  of  dry  air  (or 
any  other  dry  gas)  is  enclosed  in  L  by  means  of  mercury 
and  the  volume  can  be  read  off  on  the  scale.  By 
raising  or  lowering  R  the  pressure  and  volume  of  the 
gas  in  L  can  be  changed. 

If  the  side  R  be  adjusted  so  that  the  level  of  the 
mercury  is  the  same  in  both  tubes  then  it  follows  that 
the  pressure  is  the  same  also.  But  the  pressure  on  the 
surface  of  the  mercury  in  R  is  the  atmospheric  pressure 
and  therefore  if  we  read  the  height  of  the  barometer 
we  know  the  pressure  of  the  gas  in  L  and  we  can  read 
the  volume  on  the  volume  scale.  If  R  be  now  raised, 
as  shewn  in  the  top  diagram  on  the  right,  so  that  the 
level  of  its  mercury  is  above  the  level  of  the  mercury 
in  the  tube  L,  then  it  follows  that  the  pressure  of  the 
gas  in  L  is  greater  than  the  atmospheric  pressure  by 
the  pressure  represented  by  a  column  of  mercury  of 
length  AB — since  it  can  support  this  column  of  mercury 
in  addition  to  the  atmospheric  pressiire.  Therefore  the 
new  pressure  is  the  atmospheric  pressure  in  inches  or 
cms.  plus  the  difference  in  the  level  of  the  mercury  in  the 
two  limbs  also  in  inches  or  cms.  as  the  case  may  be.  If, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  limb  R  be  lowered  so  that  its 
mercury  is  below  that  in  L  it  follows  now  that  the 
atmospheric  pressure  is  greater  than  that  in  L  by  an 
amount  represented  by  the  difference  in  level  AB,  so 
that  the  pressure  of  the  gas  in  L  is  the  atmospheric 
pressure  minus  the  difference  in  level  AB. 

The  following  are  some  results  obtained  with  this 
apparatus : 


Ill] 


Properdes  qf  Gases 


45 


Volume 

Heiglit  of 

Difference  of 

1    Pressure  of 

.Pres- 

of gas 

barometer 

level  AB 

gas  in  L  in  cms. 

sure  X 

in  L 

in  cms. 

in  cms. 

of  mercury 

Volume 

8 

75-8 

+  53 

128-8 

1030 

11 

75-8 

+  17-7 

93-5 

1028 

12 

75-8 

+    9-6 

i           85-4 

1024 

15 

75-8 

-    71 

68-7 

1030 

16 

75-8 

-  11-4 

64-4 

1030 

17 

75-8 

-  15-2 

60-6 

1030 

18 

75-8 

-   18-4 

57-4 

1033 

24 

75-8 

-  32-8 

43 

1032 

In  the  last  column  of  the  tabulated  results  the 
product  of  the  pressure  and  the  volume  is  given  and 
it  is  seen  that  this  product  is  practically  the  same  right 
down  the  column.  When  one  quantity  varies  inversely 
as  another  and  a  number  of  results  are  taken  under 
equal  conditions  then  it  will  always  be  found  that  the 
product  of  the  two  quantities  is  constant. 

If  Pj  represents  the  pressure  when  the  volume  is 
Fi  and  P^  represents  it  when  the  volume  is  Fg  then 
Boyle's  law  may  be  expressed 

V,    Pi- 

That  is  to  say  the  ratio  of  the  volumes  is  equal  to 
the  inverse  of  the  ratio  of  the  pressures  under  equal 
circumstances. 

Therefore  ^i^i==^2^2- 

Hence  the  fact  that  our  last  column  is  practically 
constant  js  an  experimental  verification  of  the  law. 

The  relationship  between  the  volume  and  pressure 
may  also  be  plotted  as  a  graph.  Fig.  18  shews  the 
graph  given  by  the  results  above.  The  form  of 
this  curve  is  known  mathematically  as  a  rectangular 
hyperbola. 


40 


Properties  of  Gases 


[CH. 


It  will  be  seen  later  that  Boyle's  law  is  not  universally 
true,  though  for  dry  gases  it  can  be  regarded  as  suffi- 
ciently true  for  all  practical  purposes. 


25 
20 

15 

10 

5 

1 

X 

50 


150 


200 


Fig.  18. 


100 
Pressure 
Curve  shewing  relation  of  volume  and  pressure  of  air 
at  constant  temperature. 


Airships.  The  principle  of  Archimedes  is  as  true 
for  gases  as  it  is  for  liquids.  Any  object  weighs  less 
in  air  than  it  would  do  in  a  vacuum  by  the  weight  of 
its  own  volume  of  air.'  It  also  weighs  less  near  to  the 
ground  where  the  air  is  dense  than  it  would  do  at  a 
higher  level. 


Ill]  Properties  of  Gases  47 

A  balloon  or  any  other  lighter-than-air  ship  is  filled 
with  a  gas  lighter  than  air  and  is  made  of  such  a  volume 
that  the  weight  of  air  which  it  displaces  is  greater  than 
its  own  weight.  It  is  thus  buoyed  up  and  will  rise  to 
a  height  such  that  the  weight  of  air  displaced  at  that 
height  is  equal  to  weight  of  airship  and  contents.  To 
ascend  the  volume  of  air  displaced  must  either  be  in- 
creased (as  in  the  Zeppelin  type)  or  the  weight  must  be 
decreased  by  dropping  ballast.  To  descend  the  volume 
of  air  displaced  must  be  decreased. 

EXAMPLES 

1.  A  certain  mass  of  aii-  has  a  volume  of  12  cubic  feet  when 
there  is  a  pressure  of  14-7  lbs.  per  square  inch  (1  atmosphere)  acting 
upon  it:  what  will  its  volume  be  when  the  pressure  is  [a)  10  lbs., 
{h)  17-5  lbs.  per  square  inch? 

2.  A  steel  oxygen  cylinder  has  an  internal  volume  of  3  cubic 
feet.  It  is  filled  with  oxygen  at  a  pressure  of  120  lbs.  per  square 
inch.     What  would  be  the  volume  of  the  gas  at  atmospheric  pressure  ? 

3.  If  a  mercury  barometer  reading  was  29-4  inches,  what  would 
be  the  reading  of  a  glycerine  barometer  at  the  same  time- — the 
specific  gravity  of  glycerine  being  1-21  and  that  of  mercury  13-6? 

4.  Plot  the  graph  shewn  in  Fig.  18  and  extend  it  on  each  side 
to  shew  the  volume  changes  between  the  pressures  of  20  and  200. 

5.  A  balloon  on  the  ground  where  the  atmospheric  pressure  is 
14-7  lbs.  per  square  inch  displaces  30,000  cubic  feet  of  air.  What 
volume  will  it  displace  when  at  such  a  height  that  the  atmospheric 
pressure  is  12  lbs.  ? 

6.  When  a  certain  steam  boiler  is  working  at  a  pressure  of 
120  lbs.  per  square  inch  it  is  capable  of  discharging  20  lbs.  of  steam 
per  minute.  If  the  pressure  be  worked  up  to  150  lbs.  per  square 
inch  and  maintained  there  what  would  be  the  possible  discharge  rate  ? 

7.  A  cylindrical  steel  cylinder  is  5  feet  long  and  8  inches  in- 
ternal diameter  and  is  filled  with  "Poison  gas"  at  a  pressure  of 
100  lbs.  per  square  inch.  What  space  would  this  gas  occupy  when 
let  out  into  the  air  when  the  barometer  reads  30  inches  of  mercury  ? 


CHAPTER   IV 

FORCE,   WORK  AND  ENERGY 

Work.  We  buy  coal,  not  for  its  own  sake,  but  for 
the  heal  which  we  can  get  out  of  it.  We  buy  gas  from 
the  gas  company  for  the  light  which  we  can  get  from  it 
in  burning.  Neither  heat  nor  light  can  be  regarded  as 
matter :  they  have  no  weight  and  no  other  property 
which  we  associate  with  matter. 

We  classify  them  as  forms  of  energy  and  we  define 
energy  as  the  capabiUty  of  doing  work. 

For  scientific  purposes  we  have  a  definite  meaning 
for  the  word  work,  and  it  is  restricted  to  the  production 
of  motion  of  matter.  We  say  that  when  a  force  acting 
upon  a  body  produces  motion  then  work  has  been  done. 
Unless  motion  is  produced  however  no  work  is  done. 

Force.  In  order  to  produce  motion  we  must  apply 
force.  We  have  seen  already  that  weight  is  a  force ;  we 
possess  a  system  for  measuring  weights  and  we  can 
therefore  measure  our  forces  in  terms  of  pounds  weight, 
or  grammes  weight  or  any  other  units  of  weight  that  we 
care  to  use.  We  can  also  indicate  these  forces  by  means 
of  spring  balances  so  that  we  can  be  quite  independent 
of  the  force  of  gravity. 

If  we  raise  a  bucket  of  water  vertically  upwards  we 
shall  have  to  apply  a  force  which,  it  can  be  seen,  will 
be  equal  to  the  total  weight  of  the  bucket  and  its 
contents.     If  we  just  haul  it  along  the  ground  without 


CH.  iv]  Force,   Work  and  Energy  49 

lifting  it  the  force  which  we  shall  have  to  apply  will 
depend  entirely  upon  the  surface  of  that  ground.  If 
this  is  very  smooth — like  ice — very  little  force  will  be 
needed  to  haul  the  bucket  along  ;  but  if  the  surface  be 
rough  and  gritty  then  the  force  required  might  be 
considerable. 

We  can  take  a  better  illustration  from  railway 
traction.  If  we  have  to  raise  a  truck  bodily  off  the 
rails  then  we  must  apply  a  force  equal  to  the  total 
weight :  but  if  we  have  to  move  it  along  the  rails  then 
it  is  only  necessary  to  apply  a  force  sufficient  to  over- 
come the  friction  of  the  bearings  and  the  rails,  and  that 
force  is  about  10  to  15  lbs.  for  every  ton  which  the 
truck  and  its  contents  weigh.  Thus  if  the  truck  and 
its  contents  weighed  10  tons  then  the  force  to  lift  it 
vertically  upwards  would  be  10  tons  or  22,400  lbs. : 
but  the  force  necessary  to  move  it  along  the  rails  would 
only  be  100 — 150  lbs.  according  to  the  quality  of  the 
truck  and  the  track. 

Now  work  is  measured  by  the  force  required  to 
produce  the  motion  and  by  the  amount  of  movement 
produced ;  that  is  to  say  by  the  product  of  the  force 
producing  the  motion  and  the  distance  through  which 
the  object  moves  in  the  direction  in  which  the  force  is 
being  applied. 

Units  of  Force  and  Work.  Clearly  a  unit  of  work 
will  be  done  when  a  unit  of  force  produces  motion 
through  a  unit  of  length  in  its  own  direction.  It 
follows  therefore  that  we  may  have  many  different 
units.  On  the  British  system  the  unit  most  commonly 
used  is  the  Foot-Pound — namely  the  work  done  when 
a  force  of  one  pound  produces  motion  to  the  extent  of 
one  foot  in  its  own  direction. 

p.  Y.  4 


'){)  Force,  Woric  and  Energy  [ch. 

In  scientific  work  the  units  of  force  chiefly  used  differ 
from  the  *' weights"  which  have  been  given.  A  unit  of 
force  is  defined  as  tliat  force  which  acting  for  a  unit  of 
time  upon  a  unit  of  mass  produces  a  unit  change  of 
velocity.  For  example  it  is  found  that  if  a  force  of 
7|.V.j  lbs.  weight  be  apphed  to  a  mass  of  1  lb.  mass  which 
is  free  to  move  without  friction,  it  will  move  and  its 
velocity  will  increase  by  1  foot  per  second  every  second. 
Therefore  the  unit  of  force  according  to  this  definition 
is  ~~,,  lbs.  weight.     This  is  called  a  Poundal. 

Similarly  it  is  found  that  a  force  of  tj^t  gramme 
weight  will  cause  the  velocity  of  a  mass  of  1  gramme 
to  increase  by  1  centimetre  per  second  every  second. 
Thus  the  metric  unit  of  force  is  y^y  gramme  weight. 
This  is  called  a  Dyne. 

Returning  to  our  units  of  work  again  we  see  that 
the  true  unit  of  work  on  the  British  system  would  be  a 
foot-pounial,  which  is  ^^  of  the  foot-pound ;  and  on 
the  metric  system  we  have  the  centimetre-dyne  which 
is  called  an  erg.  This  is  a  very  small  quantity  of 
work,  and  the  practical  unit  of  work  on  the  c.G.s. 
system  is  a  multiple  of  the  erg,  namely  10,000,000  ergs, 
and  this  unit  is  called  a  Joule. 

1  joule  is  equivalent  to  0-737  foot-pound.  This  is 
the  electrical  engineer's  unit  of  work. 

Mechanical  engineers  generally  prefer  to  use  one 
pound  weight  as  a  unit  of  force  and  one  foot-pound  as 
the  unit  of  work.  This  means  that  the  engineer's  unit 
of  mass  must  be  correspondingly  increased  in  order  to 
meet  the  conceptionjaf  a  unit  of  force  being  that  force 
which  would  produce  a  change  of  velocity  of  1  foot 
per  sec.  in  one  second  when  acting  on  a  U7iit  mass. 
A  force  of  1  lb.  weight  would  produce  a  change  of  32-2 


iv]  Force,  Woric  and  Energy  51 

feet  per  sec.  in  one  second  on  a  mass  of  1  lb.  mass : 
but  if  the  mass  were  increased  to  32-2  lbs.  mass  the 
change  of  velocity  per  second  produced  by  a  force  of 
1  lb.  weight  would  only  be  1  foot  per  sec.  Therefore 
the  engineer's  unit  of  force  is  the  pound  weight  and  the 
unit  of  mass  is  32-2  lbs.  No  name  has  been  given  to 
this  although  the  remarkable  word  slug  was  once 
suggested. 

This  Ust  of  units  is  very  dull  and  uninteresting  but 
of  very  great  importance.  A  student  who  slurs  these 
over  is  storing  up  trouble  for  himself,  for  there  can 
be  no  doubt  that  the  man  who  understands  all  his 
units  will  have  little  or  no  trouble  with  the  various 
numerical  problems  of  his  subjects. 

Examples  of  work.  We  may  briefly  illustrate  the 
use  of  these  units.  If  a  railway  truck  requires  a  force 
of  100  lbs.  to  pull  it  along  so  that  it  is  just  moving 
against  the  friction  then  the  work  required  will  be 
100  foot-lbs.  for  every  foot  along  which  it  is  moved. 
Let  us  find  out  how  many  ergs  and  joules  this  is  equiva- 
lent to.  Since  there  are  453-6  grammes  to  the  pound, 
the  force  =  453-6  x  100  grammes  weight;  and  since 
there  are  981  dynes  of  force  to  the  gramme  weight  the 
force  in  dynes  =  453-6  x  100  x  981. 

Further  since  there  are  30-48  centimetres  to  the  foot 
the  work  done  in  centimetre -dynes,  i.e.  in  ergs,  will  be 
453-6  X  100  X  981  x  30-48  or  1,356,303,916  ergs.  And 
since  there  are  10'  ergs  to  1  joule  the  work  done  in 
joules  will  be  13 5* 63  joules. 

If  work  is  done  by  a  force  which  varies  in  magnitude, 
then  the  product  of  the  average  force  and  the  distance 
through  which  it  is  applied  will  give  the  measure  of  that 
work.     The  measurement  of  the   work  done   on  the 

4—2 


52  ■  Force^  Work  and  Energy  [ch. 

piston  of  a  steam  engine  during  its  motion  along  the 
cylinder  is  an  example  of  this  kind,  jand  the  indicator 
diagram  represents  how  the  force  is  changing  for  each 
position  of  the  piston.  From  the  diagram  the  average 
force  can  be  determined  (see  Chapter  XIII). 

Energy.  We  say  that  a  body  has  energy  when  it 
is  capable  of  doing  work  and  therefore  we  measure  its 
energy  by  the  number  of  units  of  work  it  can  do. 

For  example,  the  weight  of  an  eight-day  clock  when 
wound  up  to  the  top  is  capable  of  doing  a  certain  amount 
of  work  in  falling  gradually  to  its  lowest  position.  If 
the  weight  weighs  7  lbs.  and  the  distance  between  its 
highest  and  lowest  position  is  4  feet  then  when  wound 
it  possesses  28  foot-lbs,  of  energy  which  it  can  give  out 
to  keep  the  clock  going.  When  it  has  fallen  half-way 
it  only  possesses  14  foot-lbs.  of  clock  energy — the  other 
14  having  been  given  up. 

There  are  two  general  divisions  of  energy.  Some 
bodies,  hke  the  clock  weight,  possess  energy  on  account 
of  their  position  or  state.  A  compressed  spring,  a 
coiled-up  watch  spring,  a  sprung  bow,  an  elevated  pile- 
driver,  a  stone  on  the  edge  of  a  cliff  and  some  water 
in  a  high  reservoir  are  examples  of  things  possessing 
energy  because  of  their  condition,  position  or  state. 
We  say  that  these  things  have  potential  energy. 

Other  bodies  are  capable  of  doing  work  because  of 
their  motion.  A  flying  bullet,  a  falling  stone,  the  water 
of  a  waterfall,  the  steam  forced  from  a  high  pressure 
boiler,  the  wind,  a  hammer  head  just  at  the  moment 
of  impact,  are  examples  of  things  possessing  energy  due 
to  their  motion.     We  say  that  these  have  kinetic  energy. 

The  energy  of  a  body  is  capable  of  being  changed 
from  potential  to  kinetic  and  vice  versa.     Fig.  19  (a) 


IV] 


Force,  Work  and  Energy 


53 


represents  a  pile  driver:  position  A  shews  the  driver 
at  rest  at  its  highest  position  where  its  energy  is  all 
potential :  position  B  represents  it  moving  downwards 
towards  the  pile,  and  though  its  potential  energy  must 
be  less  than  it  was  at  A  yet  it  now  has  kinetic  energy 
due  to  its  motion :  position  G  represents  it  at  the 
moment  of  impact,  and  here  its  potential  energy  in 
relation  to  the  pile  is  zero  but  its  kinetic  energy  is 
greater  than  it  was  at  B  since  it  has  gained  speed. 


h 
II 

1 1 
I  I 
I  I 
I    i 
I    I 
I     I 
I     I 
I      I 
I      I 
I 


E       F 


(a)  (b) 

Fig.  19 

Fig.  19  (6)  represents  a  pendulum  swinging  between 
extreme  positions  of  D  and  G.  At  the  positions 
D  and  G  it  is  at  rest  at  its  highest  position  and  its 
energy  is  all  potential.  At  F  it  is  at  its  lowest  position 
and  its  pendulum  energy  is  all  kinetic.  At  E  its  energy 
is  partly  potential  and  partly  kinetic. 

The  reader  will  learn  that  in  all  these  cases  the  sum 
of  the  potential  and  kinetic  energies  at  any  moment  is 
a  constant  quantity;  and  that  what  a  body  loses  in 
potential  energy  it  gains  in  kinetic  energy. 


.')4  rurct,    WinL  nuil  Entiijij  [cm. 

Principle  of  the  Conservation  of  Energy.  Many  ex- 
periineiits  liave  heoii  pcrlorinod  in  comparatively  recent 
times  which  go  to  shew  that  though  we  can  alter  the 
jorm  of  the  energy  of  a  body  yet  we  cannot  destroy 
energy  nor  yet  can  we  create  it.  We  shall  deal  with 
some  of  these  experiments  at  a  later  stage,  but  it  should 
be  made  clear  to  the  reader  now  that  this  is  regarded  as 
an  estabHshed  fact  and  that  it  is  practically  the  funda- 
mental basis  of  modern  science.  It  is  known  as  the 
principle  of  the  conservation  of  energy  and  it  is  exactly 
parallel  to  the  principle  that  matter  can  neither  be 
created  nor  destroyed  though  it  can  be  changed  in 
form  and  condition. 

The  reader  will  ask  what  happens  to  the  energy  of  the 
pile  driver  when  the  driver  has  come  to  rest  on  the  pile 
head  ?  It  is  found  that  it  has  been  changed  into  another 
form — a  form  which  we  call  Hmi.  With  the  aid  of  heat 
mechanical  work  can  be  done  and  it  has  been  shewn 
that  the  amount  of  mechanical  work  which  a  given 
"quantity  of  heat"  can  do  is  such  that  if  this  same 
amount  of  mechanical  work  be  converted  into  heat  it 
will  produce  in  turn  the  same  "quantity  of  heat"  as 
that  with  which  we  started.  And  further,  in  whatever 
way  we  do  work  which  produces  heat — whether  by 
friction  or  by  hammering  or  by  boring  or  by  percussion — 
we  always  get  the  same  " quantity  of  heat"  if  we  do  the 
same  amount  of  work.  This  is  discussed  in  detail  in 
Chapter  XIII. 

In  the  same  way^heat  energy  Qan  be  converted  to 
light  energy.  Heat  energy  can  also  be  converted  to 
electrical  energy,  mechanical  energy  can  be  converted  to 
electrical  energy  which  in  turn  can  be  converted  to 
heat  or  to  light  or  to  mechanical  energy  again.     In  fact 


Tv]  Force,   Woi'h  and  Energy  55 

it. is  just  that  "flexibility"  of  electrical  energy  which 
makes  it  of  such  use  to  mankind,  for  it  is  so  easy  to 
transmit  from  one  place  to  another  and  it  is  so  easily 
changed  to  whatever  form  or  forms  we  desire.  Then 
in  coal  we  have  a  store  of  chemical  energy  which  changes 
to  heat  in  burning ;  the  heat  is  given  to  water  and  pro- 
duces steam  at  a  high  pressure  charged  as  it  were  with 
potential  energy ;  the  steam  is  liberated  and  its  kinetic 
energy  is  given  up  to  the  piston  of  an  engine  ;  the  kinetic 
energy  of  the  engine  is  transmitted  to  the  dynamo  and 
converted  to  electrical  energy ;  the  electrical  energy  is 
transmitted  to  where  it  is  needed  and  there  transformed 
to  any  form  we  wish — to  heat,  to  light,  to  chemical 
energy  in  secondary  cells  and  in  chemical  manufacturing 
process  and  to  mechanical  energy  in  motors.  But  all 
this  energy  has  come  from  the  boiler  furnace ;  we  have 
not  made  any ;  we  have  not  destroyed  any ;  but  we 
may  possibly  have  wasted  a  considerable  quantity.  We 
have  not  used  all  the  heat  given  by  the  coal — much  has 
gone  up  the  chimney  so  to  speak ;  we  have  produced 
heat  at  all  our  bearings  because  we  cannot  make  them 
mechanically  perfect  and  frictionless,'and  so  the  energy 
necessary  to  overcome  that  friction  has  been  changed 
to  heat. 

We  may  sum  up  then  by  saying  that  energy  like 
matter  can  neither  be  created  nor  destroyed  but  that 
it  can  be  changed  from  any  one  form  to  any  other  form 
of  which  it  is  susceptible. 

Power.  In  scientific  work  this  word  has  a  very 
restricted  meaning  and  one  which  differs  considerably 
from  its  meaning  in  common  usage.  By  power  we 
mean  the  rate  at  which  work  is  done.  20  foot-lbs.  of 
work  may  be  done  in  a  second  or  in  an  hour  and  though 


.")G  Force,  Work  and  Energy  [ch.  iv 

the  actual  ^^'ork  done  \\  ill  be  the  same  in  each  case  yet 
the  rate  of  working  will  be  very  different.  The  unit  of 
power  would  naturally  be  the  rate  of  working  when  a 
unit  of  work  is  done  in  a  unit  of  time.  In  practice, 
engineers  take  as  a  unit  of  power  550  foot-lbs.  of  work 
per  second  which  is  called  1  horse-power.  This  is 
equivalent  to  33,000  foot-lbs.  per  minute.  The  elec- 
trical engineer's  unit  of  power  is  1  joule  per  second  which 
is  called  a  ivatt.  1000  watts  or  1000  joules  per  second 
is  called  a  Hlowatt  and  this  is  more  generally  used  in 
heavy  electrical  engineering.  1  horse-power  is  equiva- 
lent to  746  watts. 

It  might  be  well  to  point  out  here  that  a  1  horse- 
power motor  might  be  constructed  to  work  at  high 
speed  so  that  it  could,  for  example,  haul  up  a  load 
of  1  lb.  through  550  feet  in  a  second,  whilst  another 
1  horse-power  motor  could  haul  up  550  lbs.  through 
1  foot  in  a  second.  Thus  a  mere  knowledge  of  the 
horse-power  does  not  give  ua  any  idea  of  the  hauling 
capacity  of  the  motor  or  engine  and  it  is  entirely  wrong 
to  imagine  that  a  1  horse -power  motor  can  necessarily 
pull  with  the  same  puU  us  that  which  can  be  exerted  by 
an  average  horse. 

The  reader  can  ask  himself  what  is  the  object  of  the 
gear  box  of  a  motor  car. 

EXAMPLES 

1.  How  much  work  would  be  done  in  pumping  120,000  gallons 
of  water  from  a  depth  of  22  feet  ?  If  this  work  were  done  in  2  hours 
what  would  be  the  rate  of  working  (a)  in  foot-lbs.  per  minute,  (b)  in 
horse- power?  ^ 

2.  How  many  ergs  of  work  are  equivalent  to  1  foot-lb.  ?  (There 
are  45.3-6  grammes  per  lb.  and  2-54  cms.  to  the  inch.) 

How  many  joules  of  work  is  this  equivalent  to  and  if  the  work 
was  done  in  l/5th  sec.  what  would  be  the  rate  of  working  in  watts? 


CHAPTER   V 

HEAT   AND   TEMPERATURE 

It  may  be  well  to  begin  by  saying  that  we  do  not 
know  what  heat  really  is.  All  we  can  say  with  any 
degree  of  definiteness  is  that  heat  is  an  agent  which 
produces  certain  effects.  We  can  study  the  nature  of 
these  effects  and  the  conditions  under  which  they  may 
be  produced  and  their  application  generally  for  the 
benefit  of  mankind.  A  moment's  reflection  will  shew 
that  we  need  not  necessarily  know  the  precise  nature 
of  this  thing  which  we  call  heat,  although,  on  the  other 
hand,  we  can  see  that  such  knowledge  might  help  us 
considerably  both  in  the  production  and  use  of  this 
most  valuable  agent. 

We  know  that  heat  can  produce  certain  effects. 
Our  first  knowledge  is  of  its  comforting  effects  upon 
our  person  and  of  its  chemical  effects  upon  our  food. 
And  as  our  vision  grows  more  extended  we  become 
conscious  of  its  effects  upon  life  in  both  the  animal  and 
vegetable  worlds.  Then  we  find  how  it  can  change  the 
physical  state  of  matter  from  solid  to  liquid  and  from 
liquid  to  gas.  Then  again  we  begin  to  realise  that  it 
is  an  agent  which  can  do  work  for  us.  We  think  of  the 
steam  engine  and  reflect  that  after  all  it  is  the  burning 
of  the  fuel  which  yields  us  all  the  energy ;  and  further 
knowledge  shews  us  that  in  the  gas  engine,  the  oil 


i)H  Hent  nmf  Temjterdtnrv  [CH. 

engine  and  the  petrol  engine,  combustion  and  the  pro- 
duction of  heat  give  us  the  source  of  all  their  energy  of 
motion.  How  important  then  it  is  that  we  should 
know  as  much  as  possible  about  the  various  effects 
which  heat  can  produce  and  the  various  methods  of 
producing  and  using  it. 

Production  of  Heat.  We  have  already  seen  that 
energy  can  shew  itself  in  many  different  forms,  and 
that  one  of  these  forms  is  heat.  We  have  reahsed  that 
energy  like  matter  can  be  changed  from  one  form  to 
another,  and  that  it  can  neither  be  created  not  yet 
destroyed.  It  follows  therefore  that  whenever  we 
produce  heat  it  is  at  the  expense  of  an  equivalent 
amount  of  energy  which  was  previously  existing  in 
some  other  form. 

The  chief  method  of  production  is  by  the  expendi- 
ture of  chemical  energy.  All  forms  of  burning  or  com- 
bustion are  examples  of  this,  from  the  combustion  of 
that  great  mass  which  we  call  the  sun  down  to  the 
burning  of  the  humble  match.  If  we  bum  a  given 
mass  of  anything — coal  or  candle — and  keep  all  the 
residue  we  shall  find  the  mass  of  matter  the  'same  as 
before,  but  that  mass  has  no  longer  the  energy  which 
it  had  before  combustion.  The  heat  was  obtained  not 
at  the  expense  of  any  of  the  matter  or  stuff  but  at  the 
expense  of  its  chemical  energy — that  mysterious  weight- 
less attribute  of  the  coals  or  candles  for  which  we 
really  pay  when  we  buy  them.  We  do  not  really 
want  the  coal  as  such  when  we  buy  it:  we  want  the 
chemical  energy  which  it  contains  and  which  we  can 
change  to  heat  energy  whenever  we  desire  to  do  so. 
The  same  statement  applies  to  any  other  kind  of  fuel 
and  to  all  those  fearsome  mixtures  termed  explosives. 


v]  Heat  and  Temperature  59 

Further  it  is  probably  known  to  most  readers  that 
heat  can  be  produced  by  chemical  changes  without 
combustion.  If  some  water  be  added  to  strong 
sulphuric  acid  heat  will  be  produced  at  once,  and  con- 
sequently great  care  must  be  taken  in  the  dilution  of 
acids.  Further  everyone  knows  how  heat  is  developed 
in  a  haystack  if  the  hay  be  stacked  before  it  is  dry. 

The  mechanical  energy  of  motion  may  be  changed 
into  heat.  Whenever  there  is  any  kind  of  resistance 
to  motion — that  is  to  say  any  kind  of  friction — heat 
is  developed  in  direct  proportion  to  the  amount  of 
energy  necessary  to  overcome  that  friction.  Such  heat 
is,  as  a  general  rule,  waste  energy ;  but  as  friction  is 
always  present  the  loss  is  unavoidable.  An  engine 
driver  tests  the  bearings  of  his  engine  by  feeling  them. 
Bad  bearings  become  unduly  heated,  and  the  increase 
in  warmth  serves  as  a  danger  signal.  The  striking  of 
a  match  is  an  example  of  the  useful  conversion  of 
mechanical  to  heat  energy.  The  old  flint  and  tinder, 
and  the  yet  older  rubbing  of  dry  sticks  together  are 
similar  examples.  "Shooting  stars"  are  examples  of 
the  heat  produced  by  the  resistance  of  the  air  to  bodies 
falling  through  it  at  an  enormous  speed.  The  melting 
of  a  rifle  bullet  on  striking  a  steel  target  affords  another 
example  of  the  changing  of  mechanical  energy  to  heat. 

Electrical  energy  can  also  be  converted  to  the  form 
of  heat  and  every  reader  knows  something  about  electric 
lighting  and  heating. 

In  short  whenever  work  is  done  without  producing 
its  equivalent  in  some  other  form  of  energy  the  balance 
is  shewn  in  the  form  of  heat.. 

Temperature.  We  know  that  a  reservoir  of  water 
is  capable  of  doing  work  and  that  such  work  can  only 


60  Heat  and  Temperature  [ch. 

be  done  by  the  motion  of  some  of  the  water.  It  can 
do  work,  for  example,  by  a  downflow  to  a  water-turbine 
and  we  know  that  the  amoimt  of  work  which  the 
reservoir  can  do  depends  upon  the  quantity  of  water 
it  contains  and  the  height  of  the  reservoir  above  the 
ivater -turbine.  That  is  to  say  the  energy  of  the  reservoir 
is  measured  by  the  product  of  the  mass  of  water  arid 
the  height  above  the  turbine,  and  we  coukl  get  the 
same  energy  out  of  a  reservoir  at  half  the  height  if  it 
held  twice  as  much  water. 

Let  us  imagine  that  any  furnace  or  source  of  heat 
is  a  sort  of  reservoir  of  heat  energy — the  energy  de- 
pending upon  some  quantity  we  will  call  heat  and  upon 
some  kind  of  height  which  we  will  call  temperature  or 
heat-level. 

The  analogy  between  this  reservoir  and  the  water 
reservoir  will  hold  good  for  most  things  but  it  ought  to 
be  borne  in  mind  that  it  is  only  an  analogy  and  that  we 
are  taking  a  considerable  licence  in  comparing  heat  to 
water.  But  just  as  we  say  that  water  will  always  flow 
from  a  reservoir  at  a  higher  level  to  one  at  a  lower  level 
quite  irrespective  of  the  size  or  shape  or  quantity  of 
water  or  amount  of  energy  in  those  reservoirs,  so  also 
may  we  say  that  heat  is  only  transmitted  from  a  body 
at  a  higher  temperature  to  one  at  a  lower  temperature 
whatever  may  be  the  other  differences  between  those 
bodies. 

We  may  thus  take  it  that  temperature  is  a  sort  of 
level  of  heat  as  different  from  the  agent  heat  itself  as 
height  or  level  is  different  from  water.  Nobody  would 
confuse  a  reservoir  of  water  with  its  height,  yet  most 
people  confuse  heat  and  temperature. 

Measurement  of  Temperature.     It  will  be  necessary 


v]  Heat  and  Temperature  61 

to  measure  temperatures  or  differences  in  temperature 
if  we  are  going  to  make  any  really  valuable  investi- 
gations into  the  effects  of  heat  upon  bodies.  Our 
senses  enable  -us  to  form  a  rough  estimate  of  tempera- 
ture such  as  saying  that  this  body  is  hotter  (i.e.  at  a 
higher  temperature  and  not  necessarily  containing  more 
heat  energy)  than  that.  But  our  senses  are  not  reliable, 
for  they  can  lead  us  into  the  declaration  that  one  thing 
is  hotter  than  another  when  they  are  actually  at  the 
same  temperature.  An  example  of  this  may  be  fur- 
nished at  any  moment,  for  if  we  go  into  any  room  which 
has  been  without  a  fire  for  some  time,  having  therefore 
a  uniform  temperature  or  heat  level  all  over,  and  touch 
various  articles  such  as  the  fender  or  curb,  the  hearth- 
rug and  a  table  leg,  we  shall  find  that  they  all  appear  to 
have  different  temperatures.  The  explanation  of  this 
lies  simply  in  the  fact  that  the  articles  conduct  heat 
to  or  from  the  body  at  different  rates  and  so  produce 
different  sensations. 

Temperature  is  measured  by  means  of  a  thermometer 
which  depends  for  its  action  upon  the  fact  that  when 
heat  is  given  to  matter  it  generally  produces  an  increase 
in  volume. 

Let  a  glass  flask  be  taken  and  filled  with  water  (or  any 
other  liquid)  and  provided  with  a  cork  and  tube  so  that 
the  water  rises  to  some  height  A  in  the  tube,  as  shewn 
in  Fig.  20.  If  now  some  hot  water  be  poured  over  the 
flask  it  will  be  noticed  that  at  first  the  water  drops  to 
a  position  such  as  B  but  soon  rises  again  to  such  levels 
as  C  and  D.  We  might  perhaps  imagine  that  water  there- 
fore contracts  for  a  moment  when  heated  :  but  if  we  heat 
the  water  from  within — by  means  of  a  small  coil  of  wire 
through  which  a  current  of  electricity  can  be  passed — 


()2 


Heat  and  Temperature 


CH. 


we  shall  find  that  there  is  no  initial  dnj]).  11  we  bend 
a  piece  of  glass  tube  or  rod  into  the  fonn  of  a  triangle 
and  bring  the  two  sides  together  at  the  apex  so  that 
they  can  just  grip  a  coin — as  shewn  in  Fig.  21 — and 
then  heat  the  base  we  shall  find  that  glass  expands  when 
heated ;  this  will  be  shewn  by  the  coin  dropping  from 
the  apex  of  the  triangle.  We  therefore  conclude  that  the 
dropping  of  the  water  in  the  first  instance — when  the 
hot  water  was  poured  over  the  fiask — ^was  due  to  the 


Fig.  21 


Fig.  20 

glass  receiving  the  heat  first  and  expanding,  thus  having 
a  larger  volume.  But  when  the  heat  got  through  to 
the  water  inside  then  that  expanded  too,  and  since  it 
ultimately  went  above  its  original  mark  A  we  conclude 


v]  Heat  and  Temperature  63 

that  water  expands  more  than  glass  does.  As  a  matter 
of  fact  liquids  in  general  expand  more  than  solids. 

Now  if  we  put  this  flask  into  vessels  of  water  at 
different  temperatures  we  shall  find  that  the  water  in 
the  tube  will  set  at  a  different  level  for  each  tempera- 
ture. 

This  furnishes  us  with  the  basis  of  temperature 
measurement.  We  could  mark  a  scale  off  in  any  way 
we  desired  and  it  would  be  sufficient  perhaps  for  our 
purpose — ^but  if  everybody  had  his  own  scale  of  tempera- 
ture we  could  hardly  make  any  progress.  What  the 
scale  is  really  does  not  matter ;  but  it  is  of  first  import- 
ance that  we  should  all  use  the  same.  The  well-known 
case  of  the  bricklayer's  labourer  who  was  sent  to  make 
a  certain  measurement  and  came  back  with  the  result 
as  three  bricks  and  half  a  brick  and  a  hand  and  two 
fingers,  furnishes  an  example.  His  measurement  could 
be  reproduced  by  himself — but  it  was  useless  to  others. 
The  length  of  a  foot  is  quite  a  detail :  it  is  only 
important  that  we  should  agree  to  call  a  particular 
length  one  foot.  And  the  same  appHes  to  temperature 
measurement;  it  is  unimportant  what  a  degree  of 
temperature  is,  but  we  must  all  understand  it  and  agree 
to  it  and  be  able  to  reproduce  it. 

The  Fixed  Points  of  Temperature.  In  making  a 
scale  of  temperature  it  will  be  necessary  to  have  two 
fixed  points  of  temperature  to  which  reference  can  be 
made  at  any  time.  One  of  these — the  lower  fixed 
point — is  the  temperature  at  which  pure  ice  melts  or 
pure  water  freezes.  This  is  found  to  be  a  constant 
temperature.  The  other  fixed  point — the  upper  fixed 
point — is  the  temperature  of  steam  over  water  which 
is  boiling  at  standard  atmospheric  pressure.     This  is 


64  HeM  and  Temperature  [CH. 

a  rather  complicated  fixed  point,  and  the  reasons  for 
its  complexity  lie  in  the  following  facts.  Firstly  the 
temperature  at  which  water  boils  is  largely  affected  by 
the  presence  of  any  impurities — such  as  dirt  or  salt — 
whilst  the  temperature  of  the  steam  above  the  water  is 
not  affected  in  any  way  by  these.  If  we  throw  a  few 
pinches  of  salt  into  a  saucepan  of  boiling  water  we  shall 
find  that  the  temperature  of  the  water  will  rise,  but 
the  temperature  of  the  steam  will  remain  as  it  was. 

Secondly  the  temperature  at  which  water  boils  is 
slightly  affected  by  the  kind  of  vessel  it  is  boiled  in. 
Water  boils  at  a  slightly  higher  temperature  in  glass 
than  in  copper,  but  the  steam  temperature  is  the  same 
in  both.  These  two  points  account  for  the  choice  of 
steam. 

Thirdlj^  the  temperature  of  steam  depends  upon 
the  pressure  to  which  it  is  subjected — rising  with  an 
increase  of  pressure  and  falling  with  a  decrease.  Daily 
changes  of  atmospheric  pressure  will  affect  the  tem- 
perature of  steam ;  therefore  in  defining  a  fixed  point 
of  temperature  we  must  clearly  specify  that  the  steam 
shall  be  under  some  definite  pressure.  Standard 
atmospheric  pressure  is  defined  as  the  pressure  equiva- 
lent to  30  inches  of  mercury  at  sea  level  in  latitude  45° 
at  the  temperature  of  the  lower  fixed  point. 

These  fixed  points  are  called  the  freezing  'point  and 
the  boiling  point  respectively. 

Construction  of  Thermometer.  The  usual  ther- 
mometer consists  of  a  glass  bulb  and  stem  containing 
mercury  or  quicksilver.  The  flask  shewn  in  Fig.  20  is  not 
quite  suitable  for  temperature  measurements.  It  is  too 
big  :  it  will  absorb  a  large  quantity  of  heat  itself  :  and 
it  will  need  quite  a  long  time  to  take  up  the  temperature 


V] 


Heat  and  Tem2)erature 


65 


required.  But  the  idea  is  sound  enough  and  so  we  make 
a  small  bulb  at  the  end  of  a  tube  of  thick  wall  and 
very  fine  bore.  That  is  to  say  we  reduce  the  whole 
thing  in  proportion  so  that  we  get  a  reasonably  small 
instrument  which  will-  absorb  very  little  heat.  Then 
we  use  mercury  instead  of  water  because  it  conducts 
heat  better ;  it  requires  less  heat  to  raise  the  tempera- 
ture of  the  same  volume  a  given  amount;  it  remains 
liquid  over  a  wider  range  of  temperature ;  and  it  does 
not  wet  the  glass,  and  therefore  runs  up  and  down  the 
tube  with  greater  ease. 


Fig.  22 


Fior.  23 


We  need  not  discuss  the  details  of  filling,  sealing  and 
resting  of  the  thermometer.  We  need  hardly  say  any- 
thing about  the  marking  of  the  fixed  points  except  to 
state  that  the  thermometer  bulb  and  stem  as  far  as 
possible  should  be  immersed  in  steam  or  in  melting  ice 
under  the  conditions  specified  in  our  statements  of  the 

P.Y.  5 


66  Heat  and  Temperature  [CH. 

fixed  points  of  temperature.  There  is  no  doubt  that 
every  reader  will  be  testing  the  fixed  points  of  a 
thermometer  in  the  laboratory  and  he  can  there  study 
the  arrangements  which  will  ic^scinble  those  shewn  in 
Figs.  22  and  23. 

Scales  of  Temperature.  It  is  rather  unfortunate 
that  there  are  three  scales  of  temperature  in  existence 
and  use.  These  three  are  known  as  the  Centigrade,  the 
Fahrenheit  and  the  Reaumur  respectively.  Fig.  24 
illustrates  the  essential  features  of  these  scales  and 
their  differences.  Celsius,  who  gave  us  the  Centigrade 
scale,  called  the  freezing  point  0 — written  0°  C. — and 
the  boihng  point  100,  and  he  divided  up  the  interval 
into  100  equal  parts  each  of  which  he  called  1°  C. 

Fahrenheit  originally  took  different  fixed  points : 
he  took  a  mixture  of  ice  and  salt  and  he  imagined  that 
that  was  the  lowest  temperature  which  could  be  ob- 
tained and  so  called  it  0°  F.  Then  he  took  the  tempera- 
ture of  the  human  body  as  his  upper  fixed  point  and 
called  it  100°  F.  The  interval  he  divided  up  into  100 
equal  parts  so  that  his  scale  was  a  Centigrade  scale, 
though  different  from  Celsius'  scale.  On  Fahrenheit's 
scale  the  temperature  of  pure  melting  ice  was  found  to 
be  32°  F.,  and  the  boiling  point  212°  F.  Thus  the 
interval  between  the  freezing  and  boihng  points  is  180 
Fahrenheit  degrees. 

Reaumur's  scale  differs  from  Celsius'  in  that  the 
boiling  point  is  called  80° — because  80  is  an  easier 
number  to  subdivide  than  100 ! 

Conversion  from  one  scale  to  another.  In  this 
country  both  the  Fahrenheit  and  Centigrade  scales  are 
used.  The  scale  in  common  use  is  the  Fahrenheit,  the 
Centigrade    being    used    for    scientific   work    and    by 


V] 


H^at  mid  Temperature 


Q7 


electrical  engineers.  Mechanical  engineers  have  gener- 
ally used  the  Fahrenheit  but  there  are  signs  of  the  more 
general  adoption  of  the  Centigrade  scale.  Conversion 
from  one  scale  to  another  is  a  simple  matter  and  should 
not  be  beyond  the  powers  of  our  readers  without  any 
further  assistance  in  these  pages. 


Upper  Fixed  Point 


Lower  Fixed  Point 


Fig.  24 

It  need  only  be  pointed  out  that  since  100  Centigrade 
degrees  cover  the  same  temperature  interval  as  180 
Fahrenheit  degrees  and  80  Reaumur  degrees  therefore 
1  Centigrade  degree  =  ^  Fahrenheit  degree  =  |  Reaumur 
degree. 

It  must  also  be  noted  that  since  the  scales  start  from 
different  points  the  Fahrenheit  temperature  has  a  sort 
of  handicap  allowance  of  32  above  the  other  two.     This 

5—2 


68  Heat  and  Tem))€ratkre  [CH. 

allowanoe  must  be  added  or  subtracted  according  to 
the  direction  of  conversion. 

Thus  15°C.  =  15C.  degrees  above  the  freezing 
point, 

and  since  1  C.  degree  =  f  F.  degree, 

.'.  15  C.  degrees  =  16  x  §  =  27  F.  degrees, 

i.e.  27  F.  degrees  above  the  freezing  point, 

.-.  15°  C.  =  27  +  32  =  59°  F. 

Similarly  15°  C.  =  15  x  f  =  12°  Reaumur. 

Again  let  us  convert  113°  F.  to  Centigrade  and 
Reaumur. 

113°  F.  =  113-32  F.  degrees  above  the  freezing- 
point  =  81  F.  degrees, 

since  1  F.  degree  =  f  C.  degree. 

.•.  81  F.  degrees  above  the  f.p.  =  --g—  C.  degrees 
above  f.p.  =  45°  C. 

and  81  F.  degrees  above  the  f.p.  =  ~^  R.  degrees 
above  the  f.p.  =  36°  R. 

All  readings  below  0°  on  any  scale  are  called  minus 
quantities. 

Other  thermometers.  The  mercury-in -glass  ther- 
mometer has  a  wide  range  of  general  usefulness  but 
when  temperatures  below  —  40°  C.  (which,  by  the  way, 
is  also  —  40°  F.  as  the  reader  should  verify)  are  to  be 
measured,  some  other  form  must  be  employed  since 
mercury  freezes  at  —  40°  C.  or  F.  Grenerally  alcohol 
is  used  instead  of  mercury  and  it  can  be  used  down 
to  —  1 10°  C.  For  lower  temperatures  than  this 
gaseous  and  electrical  thermometers  are  generally 
used.     These  will  be  discussed  later. 


v]  Heat  and  Temperature  69 

For  temperatures  above  250°  C.  or  482°  F.  mercury 
thermometers  must  also  be  superseded.  The  boihng 
point  of  mercury  is  350°  C,  but  unless  the  upper  part 
of  the  stem  is  filled  with  some  inert  gas  it  cannot  be 
used  beyond  250°  C. 

For  higher  temperatures  recourse  is  usually  made 
to  a  class  of  instruments  called  pyrometers.  Some  of 
these  depend  upon  the  expansion  of  solids,  but  the 
majority  in  use  in  engineering  practice  at  the  present 
time  are  electrical  and  depend  upon  the  fact  that  when 
a  junction  of  two  dissimilar  metals  is  heated  a  current 
of  electricity  is  generated  which  increases  as  the  temper- 
ature of  the  junction  increases.  This  current  operates 
a  delicate  detector — really  a  voltmeter— the  scale  of 
which  is  marked  off  directly  in  degrees  of  temperature. 
These  are  very  valuable  instruments  and  are  of  great 
service  in  measuring  any  high  temperatures  such  as 
superheated  steam,  flue  temperatures,  boiler-plate 
temperatures  and  so  on.  Fig.  25  is  a  diagram  illus- 
trating the  principle  of   a  pyrometer  as  supplied  by 


Fig.  25 

Messrs  R.  W.  Paul.  We  cannot  well  discuss  it  in 
detail  since  it  is  possible  that  many  readers  have 
not  progressed  sufficiently  into  the  study  of  the 
sister  science  of  electricity   to  be  able  to  appreciate 


70  Heat  and  Temperature  [CH. 

it.     Those   who  have  will  be  able   to  understand  it 
well  enough  from  what  has  been  said. 

Self-registering  Thermometers.  If  it  is  desired  to 
know  the  highest  or  lowest  temperature  reached  during 
any  particular  interval  of  time  a  self-registering  ther- 
mometer is  used.  A  simple  form  (Rutherford's)  of 
maximum  thermometer  is  shewn  in  Fig.  26  (a),  and  (6) 
illustrates  the  thermometer  for  recording  the  minimum 
temperature.     The  maximum  thermometer  is  just  an 


I 


D 


(a) 


Yi.i.^^yyyy^^yyyy.-r^':^:^, 


(b) 
Pig.  26 


ordinary  mercury  thermometer  provided  with  a  little 
index  I  which  can  slide  freely  along  the  tube.  As  the 
mercury  expands  it  pushes  the  index  along  and  when 
it  contracts  the  index  will  be  left  /'.  The  position  of 
the  left-hand  end  of  the  index  will  be  the  maximum 
temperature  recorded  since  the  index  was  last  set  in 
position  against  the  thread  of  mercury. 

The  minimum  thermometer  contains  alcohol  instead 
of  mercury  and  the  index  is  placed  inside  the  alcohol  in 
the  tube.  As  the  alcohol  contracts  this  index  will  be 
drawn  back,  but  when  the  temperature  rises  again  it 
will  remain  at  its  lowest  point.  Of  course  the  index 
must  be  small  enough  not  to  impede  the  flow  of  alcohol 
up  the  stem.  The  indexes  are  set  in  position  by  tilting 
the  thermometer  and  tapping  them  gently.  In  some 
forms  they  are  made  of  iron  and  are  set  in  position  by 
means  of  a  small  magnet. 


v]  Heat  and  Temperahn'e  71 

Fig.  27  illustrates  the  doctor's  or  clinical  thermo- 
meter. The  bore  of  the  tube  is  constricted  at  the 
point  a.  When  the  mercury  is  expanding  the  force 
of  expansion  is  great  enough  to  push  the  mercury 
through  this  narrow  part  of  the  tube ;  but  on  con- 
tracting the   thread  of  mercury  breaks   at  the   con- 


i""i'"'r"'i-F'i|""i"ii|""i""i""i""M"'i""i 


r) 


Fig.  27 

striction  thus  leaving  the  thread  in  the  stem  at  the 
same  position  it  occupied  when  in  the  patient's  mouth. 
Before  the  thermometer  can  be  used  again  the  thread 
must  be  shaken  down — an  operation  frequently  re- 
sulting in  disaster  to  the  thermometer. 

EXAMPLES 

1 .  Convert  the  following  Centigrade  temperatures  to  Fahrenheit : 
36°,  2000°,  -  273°,  -  40°. 

2.  Convert  the  following  Fahrenheit  temperatures  to  Centigrade : 
10°,  0°,  -  40°,  -  400°,  98-4°,  2000°. 

3.  Convert  the  followmg  Reaumur  temperatures  to  Fahrenheit 
and  to  Centigrade:    12°,  -  32°,  -  218-4°,  160°. 


CHAPTER  VI 

EXPANSION  OF  SOLIDS 

One  of  the  chief  effects  of  heat  upon  matter  is  the 
change  of  volume  which  it  produces.  In  the  vast 
majority  of  cases  an  increase  in  the  temperature  of 
a  body  is  accompanied  by  an  increase  in  the  volume, 
but  there  are  cases  in  which  the  converse  is  true. 

In  the  case  of  sohds  we  may  have  expansion  of 
length,  breadth  and  thickness — and  this  is  generally 
the  case.  India-j-ubber  in  a  state  of  tension  contracts 
in  length  when  heated — but  its  volume  increases.  All 
metals  however  expand  proportionately  in  all  direc- 
tions. If  a  sphere  of  metal  be  heated  it  will  expand 
but  will  still  be  a  sphere.  All  metals  expand  with 
increase  in  temperature  and  contra<)t  with  decrease  in 
temperature,  and  metals  expand  more  than  any  other 
solids  under  the  same  conditions.  Further,  different 
metals  expand  differently  under  equal  conditions. 

Laws  of  expansion.  We  will  consider  firstly  the 
expansion  of  length  or  Hnear  expansion  of  a  substance. 
It  has  been  shewn — and  can  be  shewn  again  by  the 
apparatus  illustrated  in  Fig.  28 — that  the  length  of  a 
solid  increases  uniformly  with  the  increase  in  tempera- 
ture. An  increase  of  20°  of  temperature  will  produce 
twenty  times  the  increase  in  length  which  would  be 
produced  by  a  1°  increase  in  temperature. 


CH.  vi]  Expansion  of  Solids  73 

Secondly  it  can  be  shewn  in  the  same  way  that  the 
actual  amount  of  expansion  produced  for  a  given  in- 
crease in  temperature  depends  upon  the  original  length 
of  the  substance.  That  is  to  say  a  10  foot  length  of 
metal  would  have  a  total  expansion  10  times  greater 
than  a  1  foot  length  of  the  same  metal  for  the  same 
increase  in  temperature. 

Thirdly,  the  expansion  produced  depends  upon  the 
substance  which  is  expanding.  Obviously  if  we  wish 
to  compare  the  expansion  of  different  substances  we 
must  take  equal  lengths  and  heat  them  through  equal 
ranges  of  temperature.  It  is  also  obvious  that  it  would 
be  most  convenient  to  take  unit  lengths  and  to  heat 
them  through  1°  of  temperature. 

Coefl&cient  of  linear  expansion.  The  increase  in 
the  length  of  a  unit  length  produced  by  increasing  the 
temperature  1°  is  called  the  coefficient  of  linear  expansion 
of  a  substance. 

Strictly,  the  definition  given  above  is  not  true.  It 
should  be  the  increase  in  the  length  of  a  unit  length  at 
the  freezing  point  when  increased  1°.  But  the  value  of 
the  coefficient  is  so  small  that  for  all  practical  purposes 
the  definition  with  which  we  started  is  sufficiently 
accurate  and  is  certainly  simpler. 

A  foot  of  brass  when  heated  1°  C.  becomes  1-0000188 
foot.  Similarly  1  centimetre .  of  brass  when  heated 
1°  C.  becomes  1-0000188  centimetre.  From  our  defini- 
tion it  follows  that  the  coefficient  of  linear  expansion 
of  brass  is  0-0000188  per  degree  Centigrade,  and  we  can 
readily  see  that  if  an  increase  of  1°  C.  produces  an 
increase  in  length  of  0-0000188  unit,  then  an  increase 
of  1°  F.,  which  is  only  {}th  of  a  degree  Centigrade,  will 
only  produce  an  increase  in  length  of  {}  x  0-0000188  or 


74  Expansion  of  Solids  [ch. 

0-00001044  unit.  That  is  to  say  the  coefficient  of 
expansion  per  degree  Fahrenheit  will  only  be  fjths  of 
that  per  degree  Centigrade. 

Again  though  we  have  only  spoken  of  exjjansion, 
the  same  laws  exactly  apply  to  contraction  produced  by 
a  decrease  in  temperature,  and  we  might  even  define 
the  coefficient  of  expansion  (or  contraction)  as  the 
increase  (or  decrease)  in  the  length  of  a  unit  length  of 
a  substance  for  an  increase  (or  decrease)  of  1°  of  tem- 
perature. 

Calculations.  Calculations  are  obviously  quite 
simple  for  we  have  only  to  remember  that  the  increase 
(or  decrease)  in  length  is  directly  proportional  to 

(tt)     the  increase  (or  decrease)  in  temperature, 

(b)  the  original  length, 

(c)  the  coefficient  of  linear  expansion  of  the  sub- 

stance, 
and  we  can  apply  the    simple    rules    of    proportion. 
There  is  clearly  no  need  to  deduce  any  formula  for  such 
straightforward  work. 

Example.  A  rod  of  copper  is  33"  long  at  15°  C. : 
what  will  be  its  length  at  100°  C,  the  coefficient  of 
linear  expansion  of  copper  being  0-0000172  per  degree  C. 

It  follows  therefore  that 

1  inch  of  copper  heated  through  1°  C.  expands  by 
0-0000172  of  an  inch,     . 

.'.  33  inches  of  copper  heated  through  1°  C.  will 
expand  by  33  x  -0000172", 

.*.    33   inches   of  copper   heated  through   85°    (i.e. 
100-15)  will  expand  by  33  x  85  x  -0000172" 
-  0-048246". 

Therefore  the  length  of  the  rod  at  100°  C.  will  be 
33-048246"  or,  as  we  should  express  it  in  practice,  33-048". 


VI] 


Expansion  of  Solids 


75 


Determination  of  coefficient   of   linear    expansion. 

Fig.  28  illustrates  a  simple  form  of  apparatus  which 
can  be  used  to  determine  the  coefficient  of  expansion 
of  a  solid.  The  rod  R  to  be  tested  is  placed  inside  a 
jacket  J  which  can  be  filled  with  steam  or  water  at 
any  desired  temperature.  The  rod  is  fixed  between 
two  screws  as  shewn,  AS  being  an  adjusting  screw  and 
MS  a  micrometer  screw.  The  micrometer  is  adjusted 
to  zero  and  the  rod  is  tightened  up  by  means  of  the 
adjusting  screw.  This  should  be  done  at  the  higher 
temperature  first.  Then  the  temperature  of  J  is 
lowered  and  the  micrometer  screw  is  turned  until  the 


Fig.  28 


rod  is  tight  again.  The  decrease  in  the  length  of  the 
rod  is  thus  given  by  the  micrometer  screw :  the  original 
and  final  temperatures  are  given  by  the  thermometer : 
and  the  original  length  of  the  bar  is  obtained  by  re- 
moving the  rod  and  measuring  it  with  a  straight-edge. 
From  these  particulars  the  coefficient  of  linear  expan- 
sion may  be  calculated. 

The  above  method  is  not  very  accurate,  the  chief 
source  of  error  lying  in  the  expansion  and  contraction 
of  the  screws.  But  it  will  serve  to  illustrate  the  general 
principle  and  the  reader  will  be  quite  able  to  understand 


7(5 


Eaypaiision  of  Solids 


[CH. 


the  many  more  refined  arrangements  for  this  measure- 
ment if  he  understands  this  one. 

Table  shewing  some  coefficients  of  linear  expansion 
per  (legrec  Ceriliijrade. 


Zinc  

Copper  ... 
Iron,  sof t . . . 
Steel,  soft 

Nickel  steel  (^li^o  nickel 
Nickel  steel  (45  %  nickt 
Cast  iron 
Tin 
Lead 
Silver 
Gold 

Platinum . 
Porcelain . 
Glass  (soft) 
These  numbers  represent 


...  000(X)294 

0-()000172 

0(XX)0122 

0-0(XX)108 

)         ...  0-00000087 

1)        ...  0-0tKX)082 

...  0-0(X)011 

...  0-000025 

...  0-000028 

...  0-000021 

...  0-000015 

...  0-000009 

...  0-0000088 

...  0-000009 

average  values  only. 


Some  advantages  of  expansion  and  contraction.  Much 
practical  advantage  can  be  taken  of  the  expansion  and 
contraction  of  substances  due  to  temperature  changes. 
The  forces  exerted  by  the  expansion  or  contraction  may 
be  very  great  and  they  are  used  to  advantage  in  such 
operations  as  fixing  iron  tyres  on  wheels  and  other 
"shrinking"  operations.  The  tyre  is  made  of  such  a 
size  that  it  will  just  fit  on  to  the  wheel  when  it  is  hot 
and  the  wheel  is  cold.  When  the  tyre  cools  it  grips  the 
wheel  tightly.  Similarly  one  sleeve  or  cylinder  may 
be  shrunk  on  to  a  smaller  cylinder. 

Then  we  have  a  very  universal  application  in  the 
case  of  hot  ri vetting.  The  plates  are  drawn  tightly 
together  by  the  rivetters  with  their  hammers— but  the 


vi]  Expansion  of  Solids  77 

contraction  of  the  rivet  as  it  cools  will  always  exert  an 
additional  force. 

The  forces  exerted  by  expansion  and  contraction  of 
an  iron  bar  may  be  shewn  very  strikingly  by  means  of 
the  apparatus  sketched  in  plan  in  Fig.  29.  JS  is  an  iron 
bar  having  a  screw  thread  and  a  large  nut  S  at  one  end 
and  a  hole  through  which  a  cast  iron  pin  P  is  inserted 
at  the  other  end.  The  screw  can  be  adjusted  so  that 
the  bar  is  held  rigidly  between  the  end  fixtures  on  the 
metal  base.  If  the  bar  is  heated  the  pin  P  will  be  broken 
or  the  bar  B  will  buckle.  The  force  of  contraction  can 
also  be  shewn  by  placing  the  pin  and  the  nut  on  the 
other  sides  of  the  end  fixtures  and  tightening  up  whilst 
the  bar  is  hot.     On  cooling  the  pin  will  be  broken. 


Fig,  29 

Small  automatic  switches  for  switching  an  electric 
lamp  on  and  off  at  frequent  intervals  are  amongst  other 
applications  of  the  expansion  of  metals. 

If  two  equal  lengths  of  different  metals  be  rivetted 
together  closely  then  when  this  compound  bar  is  heated 
it  will  bend  so  that  the  metal  which  expands  the  greater 
amount  will  be  on  the  outside  of  the  curve.  On  cooHng 
it  will  bend  in  the  opposite  direction.  Fire  alarms 
which  operate  an  electric  bell  are  often  made  on  this 
principle,  and  the  balance  wheel  of  a  watch  is  compen- 
sated in  the  same  way. 


78  Ea^pcmmcm  of  Sollth  [ch. 

Some  disadvantages  of  expansion  and  contraction. 
Nobody  suffers  more  from  the  drawbacks  of  expansion 
than  the  engineer.  Fortunately  the  effects  can  always 
be  compensated — but  such  compensation  has  to  be 
nicely  adjusted  and  necessarily  adds  to  the  cost.  Every- 
one knows  why  railway  lines  are  laid  in  sections,  why 
no  two  rails  butt  on  to  one  another,  why  the  rails  are 
"fixed"  in  chairs  with  wooden  wedges,  and  why  they 
are  "fixed"  together  with  fish  plates.  And  a"  httle 
calculation  will  shew  why  the  lengths  of  the  rail  sections 
in  use  are  not  greater  than  they  are.  It  would  be  bad 
for  rolling  stock,  rails  and  passengers  if  we  had  to 
leave  large  gaps  between  sections :  and  even  as  it  is 
there  is  a  distinct  difference  between  summer  and  winter 
travelling. 

Tramway  rails  are  buried— and  thus  we  have  not 
the  same  trouble  because  the  rail  temperature  will 
never  differ  appreciably  from  the  earth  temperature. 
But  of  course  it  is  too  costly  a  method  for  long  distance 
railways. 

Every  branch  of  structural  engineering  has  to  take 
this  expansion  and  contraction  into  consideration. 
The  Forth  Bridge  is  built  in  such  a  way  that  a  total 
change  of  length  of  18  inches  must  be  allowed  for 
between  winter  and  summer.  Clearly,  it  must  not 
be  taken  up  all  at  one  place. 

Furnace  bars  must  fit  loosely :  pipe  joints  of  exposed 
gas  or  water  mains  must  be  telescopic :  patterns  for 
castings  must  be  Qf  such  a  size  that  they  take  account 
of  the  contraction  of  the  metal,  and  sometimes  must  be 
designed  specially  to  prevent  fractures  which  may  be 
produced  by  one  part  of  the  casting  coohng  quicker  than 
another  part  and  setting  up  undesirable  stresses. 


VI] 


Expansion  of  Solids 


79 


I 


The  standard  yard  measure  is  only  correct  kt  one 
temperature,  60°  F. 

A  clock  regulated  by  a  pendulum  will  gain  or  lose 
as  its  pendulum  contracts  or  expands.  There  are  many 
devices  for  compensating  pendulums  all 
of  which  depend  upon  the  fact  that 
different  substances  expand  differently. 
The  gridiron  pendulum  affords  us  a 
useful  example  since  this  principle  is 
also  applied  to  other  compensations. 
Fig.  30  illustrates  this.  Two  different 
metals  are  used,  iron  and  zinc.  The 
iron  rods  can  expand  downwards  and 
the  zinc  rods  can  expand  upwards. 
The  lengths  of  /  and  Z  are  chosen  so 
that  the  total  expansion  of  the  iron 
is  the  same  as  that  of  the  zinc.  In 
this  way  the  position  of  the  centre  of 
gravity  of  the  pendulum  bob  will  re- 
main constant. 

Surface  or  superficial  expansion. 
If  we  take  a  square  of  a  metal  of  side 
1  foot  and  heat  it,  it  will  expand  in  all 
directions.  If  we  heat  it  1°  and  if  its 
coefficient  of  expansion  is  K  then  each 
side  will  he,  {\  +  K) feet.  Therefore  its 
area  wiU  become  (1  +  KY  square  feet,  Fig.  30 

that  is  1  +  2K  +  K^  square  feet.  That  is  to  say  the 
coefficient  of  superficial  expansion  is  {2K  +  K'^).  Now 
since  K  is  always  a  very  small  quantity  it  follows  that 
K^  will  be  much  smaller  and  indeed  is  so  small  that 
it  can  be  neglected  in  comparison  with  2K.  It  is 
therefore  usual  to  say  that  the  coefficient  of  superficial 


}{0  E.vpansicni  of  Sol'uh  [CH.  vi 

expansion  is  twice  that  of  linear  expai}f<ion  and  of  course 
is  expressed  in  square  meoMire. 

Cubical  or  voluminal  expansion.  In  the  same  way 
if  we  take  a  cube  of  1  foot  side  and  heat  it  1°  of  tempera- 
ture each  side  will  become  I  +  K  feet  and  its  volume 
will  become  {I  +  Kf  cubic  feet  or  I  +  3K  +  3K^  +  K^ 
cubic  feet.  The  coefficient  of  cubical  expansion  is  thus 
{3K  +  3Z2  +  K^)  but  again  we  may  neglect  {3K^  +  K^) 
in  comparison  with  3K,  and  it  is  usual  to  say  that  the 
coefficient  of  cubical  expansion  is  three  times  that  of 
linear  expansion  expressed  in  cubic  measure. 

EXAMPLES 

1.  What  is  the  expansion  of  an  iron  rail  37  feet  long  at  00°  F. 
when  it  is  heated  to  140°  F.  ?  The  coefficient  of  expansion  of  the 
rail  =  0-000012  per  degree  Centigrade. 

2.  The  distance  from  London  to  Newcastle  is  27 1  miles.  What 
is  the  total  expansion  of  the  rails  between  the  lowest  winter  tempera- 
ture (say  10°  F.)  and  the  highest  summer  temperature  (say  120°  F.)  ? 

3.  What  must  be  the  length  of  a  rod  of  zinc  which  will  expand 
the  same  amount  as  39-2  inches  of  iron?  See  table  on  p.  76  for 
coefficients  of  expansion. 

4.  A  plate  of  copper  is  10"  x  8"  at  15°  C.  What  will  be  its 
area  at  250°  C.  ? 

5.  A  sphere  of  brass  has  a  diameter  of  2-2"'  at  32°  F.  What  will 
be  its  volume  and  what  its  diameter  at  212°  F.  ? 

6.  The  height  of  a  barometer  at  15°  C.  is  found  to  be  tO  cms. 
when  measured  with  a  brass  scale  which  is  correct  at  0°  C.  What 
is  the  true  height  of  the  barometer  ? 

7.  A  certain  rod  is  36  inches  long  ai  0°  C.  and  30-04  inches  at 
50°  C.     What  is  the  coefficient  of  expansion  of  the  rod  ? 


CHAPTER   VII 

EXPANSION  OF  LIQUIDS 

Obviously  we  are  only  concerned  with  change  of 
volume  in  the  case  of  liquids,  since  they  have  no 
rigidity.  Further  they  must  be  in  some  kind  of  a 
containing  vessel  and  since  in  all  probability  this  will 
expand  we  shall  have  to  be  careful  to  distinguish 
between  the  real  and  the  apparent  expansion  of  the 
liquid.  The  experiment  illustrated  by  Fig.  20  indicates 
this.  If  we  know  the  increase  in  the  volume  of  the 
containing  vessel  and  the  apparent  increase  in  the 
volume  of  the  liquid  the  real  expansion  of  the  liquid 
will  be  the  sum  of  the  two. 

The  coefficient  of  real  expansion  will  therefore  be 
greater  than  the  coefficient  of  apparent  expansion  by 
an  amount  equal  to  the  coefficient  of  expansion  of  the 
material  of  the  containing  vessel. 

Most  liquids— molten  metals  excepted — do  not  ex- 
pand uniformly.  Fig.  31  is  a  graph  illustrating  the 
relationship  between  the  volume  and  the  temperature 
of  a  given  mass  of  water.  It  is  seen  that  the  change 
in  volume  per  degree  of  temperature  is  an  increasing 
quantity  after  a  temperature  of  4°  C.  has  been  passed. 
It  is  therefore  clear  that  we  cannot  give  a  number  which 
represents  the  coefficient  of  expansion  of  water.  We 
can  give  it  for  a  definite  range  of  temperature,  but  that 

P.Y.  6 


82 


ExpansiitH  <>/  Liquids 


[CH. 


is  all.  Thus  between  the  temperatures  of  4°  C.  and 
14°  C.  the  mean  coefficient  of  expansion  (real)  of  water 
is  0-00007.  but  between  the  temperatures  of  50°  C.  and 
60°  C.  it  is  0-00049. 


1-0020 
1-0010 

1-000 

/ 

^^ 

^ 

/ 

( 

fC             4°  { 

>"                     1 

0°                    1 

5°                20° 

Temperature 
Fig.  81.      Volume  and  Temperature  of  Water 

Methods  of  determination  of  coefficient  of  expansion. 

The  apparent  coefficient,  in  glass,  may  be  obtained 
readily  by  means  of  a  glass  bulb  (of  known  volume) 
having  a  stem  graduated  in  terms  of  the  bulb's  volume. 
This  is  filled  to  a  certain  point  up  the  stem.  It  can 
then  be  immersed  in  a  bath  the  temperature  of  which 
can  be  adjusted  to  any  desired  value,  and  the  apparent 
volume  at  each  temperature  can  be  read  off. 

The  real  or  absolute  expansion  is  usually  determined 
by  comparing  the  density  of  the  liquid  at  one  known 
temperature  with  its  density  at  0°  C.  or  at  any  other 
known  temperature.  As  density  is  the  mass  of  a  unit 
volume  it  follows  that  as  the  volume  of  a  given  mass 


I 


VIl] 


Expansion  of  Liquids 


83 


increases,  its  density  decreases.  Fig.  32  illustrates  a 
form  of  apparatus  by  means  of  which  this  measurement 
may  be  made.  The  hquid  to  be  tested  is  placed  in  the 
large  U-tube,  each  limb  of  which  is  surrounded  by  a 


/ 


Steam  inlet 


Steam 
outlet 


-^ 


-^~ 


&      Water 
I       outlet 


Cold  water 


Fig.  32 


jacket  through  which  we  can  run  cold  water  or  steam 
or  water  at  any  desired  temperature.  The  U-tube  is 
open  to  the  atmosphere  and  if  both  limbs  are  at  the 
same  temperature  the  liquid  will  be  at  the  same  level 
in  each.     If  we  pass  ice  cold  water  through  one  jacket 

6—2 


84  E.rjMUision  of  LiqultLs  [oh. 

and  steam  through  the  other  then  the  density  of  Hcjuid 
in  the  hot  hmb  will  be  less  than  that  in  the  cold  limb 
and  therefore  we  shall  get  a  difference  in  level  since 
a  longer  column  of  hot  liquid  will  be  needed  to  balance 
a  given  column  of  cold  liquid.  We  then  measure  the 
heights  of  the  columns  H  and  h  and  note  the  tempera- 
ture of  the  two  jackets. 

The  heights  H  and  h  are  inversely  proportional  to 
the  densities  which  we  may  call  Dq  and  D^ . 

The  densities  are  inversely  proportional  to  the 
volumes. 

Therefore  the  heights  are  directly  proportional  to 
the  volumes. 

That  is  to  say  H  :  h  =  volume  at  the  higher  tem- 
perature :  volume  at  the  lower  temperature. 

Therefore  the  coefficient  of  expansion  between  the 
temperatures  chosen 

, H-h 

A  (difference  in  temperature) ' 

There  have  been  several  elaborations  of  this  prin- 
ciple of  measurement  notably  by  Regnault  and  Callendar : 
but  the  fundamental  principle  is  the  same  and  the 
elaborations  aim  at  producing  greater  accuracy. 

Peculiar  behaviour  of  water.  If  we  look  at  Fig.  31 
again  we  notice  that  as  the  temperature  of  water  is 
increased  from  0°  C.  the  volume  of  the  water  decreases 
and  becomes  a  minimum  at  4°  C.  after  which  it  increases 
again.  Water  is  unique  in  this  respect  and  the  tempera- 
ture at  which  th6  water  has  its  least  volume  is  known 
as  the  temperature  of  maximum  density,  namely  4°  C. 
or  39-2°  F.  The  unit  of  mass  on  the  metric  system  is 
one  gramme,  which  is  the  mass  of  a  cubic  centimetre  of 
water  at  4°  C. 


% 


vii]  Expansion  of  Liquids  85 

The  immediate  effect  of  this  pecuUar  behaviour  of 
water  is  the  preservation  of  animal  and  vegetable  life 
in  lakes  and  ponds  in  winter  time.  The  water  below 
the  ice  will  never  fall  below  this  temperature  of  4°  C, 
or  39-2°  F.  because  at  any  other  temperature  higher  or 
lower  it  will  be  Ughter  bulk  for  bulk  and  will  therefore 
remain  on  top.  As  a  pond  cools  down  (it  should  be 
noted  that  this  cooling  will  only  take  place  at  the 
surface)  the  water  at  the  top  will  contract  and  sink 
until  the  whole  pond  is  at  4°  C.  On  further  cooling 
the  surface  water  will  become  lighter  and  will  remain  on 
the  top  and  so  will  ultimately  freeze.  But  the  water 
below  the  ice  will  be  at  4°  C.  Water  and  ice  are  bad 
conductors  of  heat  and  thus  the  pond  will  never  become 
frozen  to  any  great  depth.  It  is  well  known  that  an 
ice  coating  on  a  pond  should  be  flooded  each  night  if  it 
is  desired  to  get  thick  ice  on  the  pond. 

The  table  given  below  shews  how  the  density  and 
the  volume  of  water  changes  between  the  temperatures 
of  0°  C.  and  8°  C. 


Temperature 

Density 

Relative  volume 

0°C. 

0-99987 

100013 

2°C. 

0-99997 

1-00003 

4°C. 

1-00000 

1-00000 

6°C. 

0-99997 

1-00003 

8°C. 

0-99989 

1-00012 

CHAPTER   VIII 

EXPANSION  OF  GASES 

As  we  saw  in  Chapter  III  the  volume  of  a  gas  depends 
upon  the  pressure  to  which  it  is  subjected.  It  therefore 
follows  that  in  considering  how  volume  changes  with 
temperature  we  shall  have  to  be  careful  to  keep  the 
pressure  of  the  gas  constant, 

Charles  found  that  gases  expand  uniformly  and  that 
as  far  as  he  could  ascertain  all  gases  have  the  same 
coefficient  of  expansion,  namely  0-00366.  As  a  matter 
of  fact  later  experimenters  have  found  that  this  is  not 
strictly  true,  but  it  is  sufficiently  near  the  truth  for  our 
purpose. 

Gases  expand  much  more  than  do  soHds  or  Uquids 
under  equal  conditions  and  we  have  therefore  to  be 
more  careful  and  particular  about  our  definition  of  the 
coefficient  of  expansion.  We  must  remember  that  the 
coefficient  of  expansion  of  volume  of  a  gas  is  the  increase 
in  volume  of  a  unit  volume  at  0°  C.  when  heated  from  0° 
to  1°  C. 

We  had  better  look  at  the  importance  of  this.  Let 
us  suppose  for  exa6iple  that  that  coefiicient  of  expansion 
was  ^th.  Now  a  volume  of  1  at  0°  C.  would  become 
M  at  1°  C,  and  1-2  at  2°  C.  and  so  on.  But  if  we  take 
the  volume  of  1-1  at  1°  C.  and  to  find  its  volume  at 
2°  C.  we  were  to  take  jj^  ol  1-1,  viz.  0-11,  and  add  this 


CH.  viii]  Expmisimi  of  Gases  87 

on  to  the  original  volume  we  should  get  a  volume  of 
1-21  at  2°  C. 

This  does  not  agree  with  the  result  we  get  by  working 
from  0°  C.  So  that  if  we  are  given  that  a  certain  gas 
has  a  volume  of  1-1  at  1°  C.  and  we  are  asked  to  find 
its  volume  at  2°  C.  we  must  first  find  what  its  volume 
would  be  at  0°  C.  and  calculate  from  that  point. 

In  cases  where  the  coefficient  is  small  we  need  not 
bother  to  find  the  volume  at  0°  C.  since  the  error  caused 
would  be  quite  negligible  for  practical  purposes.  We 
have  adopted  this  view  already  in  our  examples  on  the 
expansion  of  solids,  but  in  the  case  of  a  gas  it  will  be 
necessary  to  work  from  the  temperature  of  0°  C 

Charles'  Law.  Charles'  law  states  that  if  a  given 
mass  of  a  gas  be  kept  at  a  constant  pressure  and  heated,  the 
increase  in  the  volume  will  be  directly  proportional  to  the 
increase  in  the  temperature. 

If  we  represent  the  volume  of  a  given  mass  of  gas 
at  constant  pressure  by  Vq  at  0°  C.  and  by  Fj  at  some 
temperature  t°  C.  then  according  to  our  definition  the 
coefficient  of  expansion  K  will  be  given  by 

Fo(«-0)         FoX^   ' 
i.e.  the  change  in  volume  per  unit  volume  at  0°  per 
degree  C. 

/.   F,-Fo=FoxZx«, 

.-.   F,  =  (Fo  X  Z  X  0  +  Fo, 
or  Vt  ==  Fo  (1  +  Kt). 

Therefore  we  can  easily  find  the  volume  at  0°  C.  and 
from  that  we  can  find  the  volume  at  any  other  desired 
temperature. 

Example.     A  given  mass  of  a  certain  gas  is  12  c.c. 


iW  Expansion  of  Gaaes  [ch. 

at  a  temperature  of  15°  C. ;    what  will  it  be  at  60°  C, 
the  coefficient  of  expansion  being  0-00366  ? 
Firstly  we  find  the  volume  at  0°  C. 
^15=  ^o(l  +  -00366  X  15), 
12  =  Fo(l  +  15  X  -00366), 

Then  we  find  the  volume  at  60°  C.  from 
^60=  ^o(l  +  -00366  X  60), 
.-.   F6o=  11-375  X  1-2196 
=  13-875  c.c. 


Experimental  verification.  Charles'  law  may  be 
verified  and  the  coefficient  of  expansion  of  a  gas 
determined  by  the  dilatometer  method  similar  to  that 
described  in  the  previous  chapter. 

A  bulb  of  known  volume  having  a  graduated  stem 
can  be  arranged  as  shewn  in  Fig.  33.     The  bulb  and 


Fig.  33 

part  of  the  stem  can  contain  air  or  any  other  gas  and 
this  is  shut  off  from  the  outside  air  by  means  of  a  small 
pellet  of  mercury  P  which  also  serves  as  an  index.  If 
the  volume  of  the  bulb  is  fairly  large  compared  with 
the  stem  the  errors  due  to  the  exposed  part  of  the  stem 
will  be  very  small,  but  the  range  of  temperature  which 
can  be  covered  will  not  be  very  great.     This  should  be 


viii]  Expansion,  of  Gases  89 

determined  by  a  preliminary  experiment.  Then  the 
bath  is  heated  up  to  the  highest  permissible  temperature 
and  readings  are  taken,  as  the  bath  cools,  of  tempera- 
tures and  volumes.  These  can  be  plotted  graphically 
and  coefficients  can  be  calculated  from  the  various 
readings.  The  volume  at  0°  C.  can  be  determined  by 
experiment  or  can  be  obtained  from  the  graph. 

Any  bulb  and  stem  may  be  readily  calibrated  by 
filling  with  mercury,  and  then  weighing  the  mercury 
required.  Similarly  the  volume  per  inch  of  tube  can 
be  determined  by  measuring  the  length  of  any  pellet 
of  mercury  in  the  tube  and  then  weighing  it.  From 
the  density  of  the  mercury  and  its  mass  the  volume 
is  calculated  since  density  is  the  mass  of  a  unit  volume. 

There  are  again  many  more  refined  and  elaborate 
devices  for  the  verification  of  Charles'  law,  but  if  the 
principle  of  this  is  understood,  the  refinements  can  be 
appreciated  quite  readily  by  the  intelligent  student. 

Variation  of  Pressure  with  Temperature.  We  all 
know  that  if  we  confine  a  gas  to  a  given  space  and  heat 
it  the  pressure  of  that  gas  increases.  Such  pressure 
plays  the  all-important  part  in  internal  combustion 
engines  and  in  the  use  of  explosives.  We  have  all 
witnessed  the  disasters  to  our  air  balloons  in  bygone 
days  when  they  got  too  near  to  the  fire. 

Regnault  shewed  that  if  the  volume  of  a  given  mass 
of  a  gas  was  kept  constant  and  its  temperature  increased 
the  increase  in  the  pressure  was  directly  proportional 
to  the  increase  in  temperature. 

He  found  moreover  that  the  coefficient  of  increase 
of  pressure — namely  the  increase  in  the  pressure  of  a 
unit  pressure  at  0°  C.  when  heated  1°  C. — was  the  same 
as  the  coefficient  of  increase  in  volume,  -00366  or  ^j.^. 


90 


Exj/ansiou  of  (jiittfs 


L<;ii. 


Fig.  34 


A  simple  form  of  apparatus  for  the  verification  of 
this  law  is  shewn  in  Fig.  34.  A  hulb  which  contains 
the  gas  O  is  immersed  in  a  bath  B  the  temperature  of 
which  can  be  varied  at  will 
and  determined  by  the  ther- 
mometer T.  The  bulb  is  con- 
nected by  a  fine  bore  tube  to 
one  of  the  limbs  of  a  U  -tube — 
similar  to  the  apparatus  used 
for  the  verification  of  Boyle's 
law  (page  43).  By  raising  or 
lowering  the  right-hand  limb 
R  the  mercury  in  the  left-hand 
limb  can  be  kept  at  the  same 
position  for  various  tempera- 
tures of  the  bath.  The  actual 
pressure  of  the  gas  at  each 
temperature  will  be  the  atmospheric  pressure  in  inches 
or  centimetres  of  mercury  plus  or  minus  the  difference 
in  the  levels  of  the  mercury  in  L  and  R  in  inches 
or  in  centimetres — the  volume  of  the  gas  being  kept 
constant  at  each  temperature  by  the  adjustment 
of  JR. 

Absolute  zero  of  temperature.  If,  instead  of  using 
a  mercury  thermometer  for  the  measurement  of  tem- 
perature, we  use  a  gas  thermometer — either  on  the 
constant  volume  or  on  the  constant  pressure  principle — 
we  should  find  a  theoretical  minimum  temperature 
below  which  we^  could  not  use  it.  That  is  to  say  if  we 
assume  for  a  moment  that  the  law  of  Charles  and  the 
corresponding  pressure-temperature  law  hold  good  for 
all  temperatures  we  should  find  that  at  a  temperature 
of  —  273°  C.  gases  would  have  no  volume  and  would 


viii]  Expansion  of  Gases  91 

exert  no  pressure.  This  temperature  is  called  the 
absolute  zero  of  the  perfect  gas  thermometer. 

Now  it  is  not  considered  possible  to  annihilate 
matter  at  all,  so  that  we  must  feel  that  there  is  a  way 
out  of  this  mystery.  It  lies  in  the  fact  that  gases 
change  into  liquids  before  they  reach  that  temperature 
and  after  that  they  no  longer  follow  Charles'  law. 

According  to  the  Kinetic  Theory  of  Gases  (page  8) 
the  pressure  of  a  gas  is  caused  by  the  agitation  or  bom- 
bardment of  its  molecules.  Therefore  if  the  gas  exerted 
no  pressure  its  molecules  must  be  stationary.  It  is 
further  suggested  that  as  a  body  contains  more  and 
more  heat  the  movement  of  its  molecules  is  increased 
and  vice  versa.  Therefore  if  we  can  reduce  a  gas  to 
such  a  temperature  that  it  exerts  no  pressure  there 
will  be  no  molecular  movement  and  no  heat.  That 
temperature  would  therefore  be  the  lowest  possible  or 
the  absolute  zero  of  temperature. 

The  temperature  of  —  273°  C.  has  never  been 
reached  in  practice  although  in  recent  times  the 
temperature  of  —  269°  C.  has  been  obtained. 

Fig.  35  shews  a  volume -temperature  graph,  volumes 
being  plotted  vertically  and  temperatures  horizontally. 
If  we  get  readings  of  the  volume  of  any  mass  of  a  gas 
between  0°  C.  and  100°  C.  and  then  produce  the  graph 
backwards  (assuming  Charles'  law  to  hold  good)  until 
the  volume  is  zero  we  find  that  the  temperature  for  this 
condition  is  -  273°  C. 

It  will  be  quite  clear  to  our  readers  that  if  this  point, 
—  273°  C,  were  made  the  origin  of  the  graph,  that  is  to 
say  if  it  were  both  a  zero  of  temperature  and  volume,  we 
could  say  that  the  volume  was  directly  proportional  to 
the  temperature  calculated  from  this  zero. 


92 


ExpanMOit  of  Gaiio 


[CH. 


From  tills  we  have  adopted  another  temperature 
scale — called  the  Absolute  scale — having  the  tempera- 
ture of  —  273°  C.  as  its  zero  and  being  equal  to  the 
Centigrade  scale  reading  +  273.     Thus  0°  C.  =  273°  A., 

57°  C.  =  57  +  273  =  330°  A., 

and  -  38°  C.  =  -  38  +  273  =  235°  A., 

and  so  on.     Charles'  law  may  now  be  stated  thus: 


©"A       73'A 


-IOO°C 

I 

I 
I 
I73''A 


IOO°C  200°C 

Temperature    \ 

I                I  I 

273°A         373°A  473°A 


Fig.  35 

that  the  volume  of  a  given  mass  of  a  gas  kept  at  a  constant 
pressure  varies  directly  with  the  absolute  temperature. 

Thus  if  PJi  be  the  volume  at  Tj°  Absolute,  and  Fg 
be  the  volume  at  ^2°  Absolute,  then 

Fi  ^  Tj  _  tj°  C.  +  273 
Fa"  T2"^2°C.  +  273' 
In  the  same  way  it  can  be  seen  that  if  the  volume 


viii]  Expansion  of  Gases  93 

is  kept  constant  the  pressure  will  vary  directly  as  the 
absolute  temperature : 

P,  ^  TIA. 

P2     ^2°A.- 
Finally  if  we  consider  possible  variations  of  each  of 
the  three  quantities  pressure,  volume  and  absolute  tem- 
perature, we  shall  find  that 

when  Pj,    Fj  and  T^  are  the  pressure,  volume  and 

absolute  temperature  in  one  case,  and  Pg,  V2  and  T^ 

those  in  the  second  case. 

Examples.    (1)   Let  us  take  the  example  on  page  88. 

A  given  mass  of  a  gas  is  12  c.c.  at  15°  C. ;    what  will 

it  be  at  60°  C.  ? 

Vi      Ti       .  12  _  15+273  _  288 
Fa  ~  ^2 '     •  •  F2  "  60  +  273  ~  333  ' 

•••    ^2=  ^-^jgl^- 13-875  c.c. 

We  see  that  it  is  much  easier  to  solve  the  problem 
this  way. 

(2)  A  mass  of  air  has  a  volume  of  24  c.c.  at  a 
temperature  of  27°  C.  and  a  pressure  of  30"  of  mercury. 
What  will'be  its  volume  at  77°  C.  and  a  pressure  of 
20"  mercury? 

•^2^2         ^  2 

24  X  30       300 


•  •  F2  X  20      350  ' 
„       24x30x350      ,„ 
••    ^^  =  -20-^3-00      ^1^^- 

Absolute-Fahrenheit  scale  of  temperature.     Before 


94  Expamion  of  Gases  [CH.  viii 

concluding  this  chapter  it  may  be  well  to  point  out  that 
the  absolute  zero  of  temperature  on  the  Fahrenheit 
scale  would  be  —  459- 2°.  By  adding  459-2  to  any 
Fahrenheit  reading  we  shall  get  an  Absolute-Fahrenheit 
scale.  This  scale  could  be  used  for  the  above  calcula- 
tions. 

For  example :    If  a  certain  gas  has  a  volume  of 
12c.c.  at  59°  F.,  what  will  be  its  volume  at  140°  F.? 
Fi  _  Ti°A. 
F2      T2°A.' 
and  using  the  Absolute-Fahrenheit  scale  T^  is 

459-2  +  59  =  518-2° 
and  Tg  is  459-2  +  140  =  599-2°, 

12       518-2 
•  •   F2  ~  599-2  ' 
.   „       12  X  599-2      ,^„^^ 

EXAIklPLES 

1.  A  certain  mass  of  air  has  a  volume  of  50  cubic  inches  at 
16°  C,  what  will  be  its  volume  at  0°  C.  and  at  IW  V..  the  pressure 
being  constant  ? 

2.  A  certain  mass  of  air  has  a  volume  of  3  cubic  feet  when  the 
temperature  is  27°  C.  and  the  pre-ssure  is  15  lbs.  per  square  inch: 
what  will  be  its  volume  when  the  temperature  is  227°  C.  and  the 
pressure  is  150  lbs.  per  square  inch  ? 

3.  A  certain  mass  of  a  gas  at  a  temperature  of  59-8°  F.  has  a 
volume  of  36  cubic  feet,  the  pressure  being  20  lbs.  per  square  inch. 
If  the  temperature  be  increased  to  212°  F.  what  must  be  the  pressure 
in  order  to  keep  the  volume  the  same  ? 

4.  The  volume  of  a  certain  mass  of  gas  is  8  cubic  feet  at  15  lbs, 
pressure  and  temperature  20°  C.  If  the  pressure  be  doubled  find  the 
temperature  to  which  it  must  be  heated  so  that  its  volume  becomes 
6  cubic  feet. 


CHAPTER   IX 

MEASUREMENT  OF  HEAT 

One  of  the  effects  which  heat  may  produce  when 
given  to  matter  is  an  increase  in  temperature.  This 
effect  is  not  inevitable,  but  generally  speaking  a  body 
becomes  hotter  when  it  receives  heat.  An  exception 
may  be  quoted  at  once.  If  we  put  a  vessel  of  water 
over  a  furnace  we  shall  find  that  the  water  will  get 
hotter  and  hotter  (as  shewn  by  a  thermometer  placed 
in  it)  until  it  starts  to  boil.  But  we  shall  find  that  it 
does  not  get  any  hotter  after  that.  We  may  increase 
the  temperature  of  the  furnace  as  much  as  we  please 
but  the  thermometer  will  not  rise  beyond  the  boiling 
point.  Of  course  the  water  will  boil  away  more  quickly, 
and  the  heat  is  being  used  to  produce  this  change  of  the 
state  of  the  liquid. 

However,  whenever  heat  is  given  to  a  substance 
which  is  neither  at  its  boiling  point  nor  melting  point 
an  increase  in  temperature  will  follow.  It  is  readily 
conceivable  that  if  two  equal  quantities  of  a  substance 
are  given  equal  quantities  of  heat  they  will  be  equally 
affected  so  far  as  temperature  increase  is  concerned. 
It  is  also  conceivable  that  if  a  certain  quantity  of  heat 
be  given  to  a  substance  and  it  produces  a  certain  in- 
crease in  its  temperature,  twice  the  quantity  of  heat 
will  produce  twice  the  increase  in  temperature.     For 


96  Measurement  of  Heat  [ch. 

all  practical  purposes  this  is  true  (just  as  a  pint  of 
liquid  will  rise  to  twice  as  great  a  level  in  a  cylindrical 
vessel  as  half  a  pint)  but  actually  it  is  not  strictly  the 
case.  We  shall,  however,  assume  that  it  is,  since  the 
very  small  error  involved  is  of  little  or  no  account  in 
engineering  practice. 

Unit  of  Heat.  A  unit  quantity  of  heat  energy  is 
defined  as  that  quantity  necessary  to  raise  the  tempera- 
ture of  a  unit  mass  of  water  through  one  degree  of 
temperature. 

Thus  on  the  British  system  of  measurement  a  unit 
of  heat  is  the  heat  necessary  to  raise  the  temperature 
of  1  lb.  of  water  through  1°  F.  This  is  called  a  British 
Thermal  Unit  and  is  commonly  used  by  mechanical 
engineers. 

The  quantity  of  heat  necessary  to  raise  the  tem- 
perature of  1  gramme  of  water  through  1°  C.  is  the 
unit  of  heat  on  the  metric  system  of  measurement. 
This  is  called  a  Calorie. 

These  units  are  not  equal  of  course  :  and  since  there 
are  453-6  grammes  to  the  pound  and  ^  of  a  degree 
Centigrade  to  the  degree  Fahrenheit  it  follows  that 
there  are  252  calories  to  the  British  thermal  unit. 

It  will  be  noted  that  water  is  chosen  ^s  the  standard 
substance.  We  shall  see  presently  that  different  sub- 
stances require  different  quantities  of  heat  per  lb.  to 
produce  one  degree  rise  in  temperature. 

Every  unit  mass  of  water  will  require  a  unit  of  heat 
for  every  degree  its  temperature  is  raised :  and  con- 
versely, on  cooling,  every  unit  mass  will  give  out  a  unit 
of  heat  per  degree  fall  in  temperature.  Thus  the  heat 
necessary  to  raise  the  temperature  of  3  lbs.  of  water 
from   60°  F.   to   212°  F.    will   be    3  x  (212  -  60),   viz. 


ix]  Measu7'ement  of  Heat  97 

3  X  152  or  456  b.th.u.  The  heat  given  out  by  4-5  lbs. 
of  water  cooHng  from  60°  F.  to  32°  F.  will  be 
4-5  X  (60  —  32),  viz.  126  b.th.u.  That  is  to  say  the 
heat  required  or  yielded  by  any  mass  of  water  M  when 
it  undergoes  a  change  of  temperature  from  t-^  to  t^ 
will  be 

M  X  (^2°  -  ^1°)  units. 

The  units  will  be  calories  if  M  is  in  grammes  and 
t^  and  ^2  s-re  Centigrade ;  and  they  will  be  British 
thermal  units  if  M  is  in  lbs.  and  ^^  and  t^  are  Fahrenheit. 

Specific  Heat.  If  we  take  equal  masses  of  iron  and 
copper  and  heat  them  to  the  same  temperature  and 
then  plunge  them  into  two  equal  vessels  of  water  at 
the  same  temperature,  we  shall  find  that  the  vessel 
into  which  we  plunged  the  iron  will  become  a  little 
hotter  than  the  other  one.  This  suggests  that  the  iron 
must  have  given  out  more  heat  than  the  copper.  The 
heat  given  out  must  have  been  received  by  the  water : 
and  its  temperature  would  rise.  In  the  same  way  if  we 
take  equal  masses  of  other  different  substances  at  equal 
temperatures  and  plunge  them  into  separate  equal 
vessels  of  water  we  shall  find  that  these  different  sub- 
stances give  out  different  quantities  of  heat. 

The  quantity  of  heat  necessary  to  raise  the  temperature 
of  a  unit  mass  of  a  substance  through  1°  is  called  the 
specific  heat  of  that  substance. 

The  specific  heat  of  copper,  for  example,  is  0-094. 
That  is  to  say  0-094  British  thermal  unit  of  heat  will 
raise  the  temperature  of  lib.  of  copper  through  1°  ^, 
It  also  means  that  0-094  calorie  of  heat  will  raise  the 
temperature  of  1  gramme  of  copper  through  1°  C 


9H 


Meamtrement  of  Meat 


CH. 


The  following  table  gives  the  specific  heats  of  some 
substances : 


«ilvfr (»or)r) 

Copper ()()!»4 

Iron      0112 

Mercury  ...         .  .         ...         ...  OO'.i'.i 

Glass ()•!!) 

Turpentine      ...         ...         ...         ...  0-43 

AluminiuTu      ...         ...         ...         ...  0-21 

Lead 0031 

Water  • 1 

Ice        0-502 

Hydrogen  (constant  pressure)         ...  3-402 

Air  (constant  pressure)         0-2427 

Air  (constant  volume)  0-171.5 


The  fact  that  water  has  such  a  high  specific  heat 
compared  with  most  other  things  is  not  generally 
appreciated  by  the  man  in  the  street.  He  is  always 
inclined  to  think  that  a  kettle  absorbs  as  much  if  not 
more  heat  than  the  water  it  contains,  and  may  even 
advocate  the  use  of  thinner  kettles.  Let  us  consider 
how  much  heat  will  be  absorbed  by  a  kettle  made  of 
copper,  weighing  2  lbs.,  and  containing  3  lbs.  of  water 
when  heated  from  70°  F.  to  212°  F. 

Firstly,  the  kettle : 

1  lb.  of  copper  heated  through  1°  F.  will  require 
0-094  unit  of  heat, 

therefore  2  lbs.  of  copper  heated  through  1°  F.  will 
require  2  x  0-094  units  of  heat, 

therefore  21bs.  of  copper  heated  through  (212  —  70)°F. 
will  require  142  x  2  x  0-094  units  of  heat. 

That  is  to  say  the  kettle  will  absorb  26-7  units. 


ixj  Measurement  of  Heat  99 

Secondly,  the  water : 

1  lb.  of  water  heated  through  1°  F.  will  require 
1  unit  of  heat, 

therefore  3  lbs,  of  water  heated  through  1°  F.  will 
require  3  units  of  heat, 

therefore  3  lbs.  of  water  heated  through  (212  —  70)°F. 
will  require  3  x  142  units  of  heat. 

That  is  to  say  the  water  will  absorb  426  units. 

Thus  we  see  that  the  total  heat  absorbed  by  the  kettle 
and  the  water  is  452-7  units  of  which  only  26-7  units 
are  taken  by  the  kettle. 

Water  Equivalent.  We  could  have  taken  it  in  a 
simpler  way  than  this.  Since  1  lb.  of  copper  only 
absorbs  0-094  unit  of  heat  for  each  degree  rise  in  tem- 
perature, we  can  say  that  1  lb.  of  copper  is  only 
equivalent  to  0-094  lb.  of  water,  since  0-094  lb.  of  water 
would  absorb  0-094  unit  for  each  degree  increase. 
Therefore  we  could  say  that  the  kettle — viz.  2  lbs,  of 
copper — was  equivalent  to  2  x  -094,  viz.  0-188  lb.  of 
water,  so  far  as  the  absorption  of  heat  is  concerned. 
We  could  then  take  it  that  the  kettle  and  the  water 
were  together  equivalent  to  3-188  lbs,  of  water,  and  if 
3-188  lbs,  of  water  are  heated  from  70°  F,  to  212°  F. 
the  heat  required  will  be  3-188  x  (212  -  70),  viz. 
452-7  units,  which  agrees  with  the  previous  answer. 

Thus  we  can  say  that  the  mass  of  any  substance 
multiplied  by  its  specific  heat  is  the  water  equivalent  of 
that  substance.  This  is  of  some  assistance  to  us  in  our 
experiments  connected  with  the  measurement  of  heat. 

Measurement  of  Specific  Heat.  The  substance 
whose  specific  heat  is  to  be  determined  must  be  weighed, 
and  it  is  heated  in  some  way  or  other  to  some  known 
or  measurable  temperature.      It  is  then  dropped  into 

7—2 


100  Measurement  of  Heat  [ch. 

a  vessel  containing  a  known  quantity  of  water  at 
a  known  temperature.  The  "mixture"  is  thoroughly 
stirred  and  its  temperature  is  taken.  From  these  particu- 
lars the  specific  heat  of  the  substance  may  be  calculated. 

It  will  be  seen  at  once  that  there  are  certain  practical 
difficulties  connected  with  this  experiment.  Pre- 
cautions must  be  taken  to  avoid  loss  of  heat  as  the 
substance  is  being  dropped  into  the  water ;  and  again, 
precautions  niust  be  taken  to  prevent  loss  of  heat  from 
the  water  to  the  surrounding  air. 

The  vessel  containing  this  water  is  usually  called  a 
calorimeter  and  generally  consists  of  a  cyhndrical  copper 
vessel  which  is  suspended  inside  a  similar  but  larger 
vessel  by  means  of  three  silk  threads.  The  surfaces 
are  kept  well  polished  and  the  calorimeter  losses  are 
thus  reduced  to  a  minimum.  In  addition  to  this  it  is 
usual  in  important  measurements  to  arrange  that  the 
first  temperature  of  the  water  in  the  calorimeter  shall 
be  as  much  below  the  temperature  of  the  surrounding 
air  as  the  second  temperature  is  above.  In  this  way 
we  get  a  slight  gain  balancing  off  a  slight  loss. 

The  arrangement  for  heating  the  substance  generally 
takes  the  form  of  a  steam  jacket  J,  J  as  shewn  in  Fig.  36. 
The  substance  S  is  suspended  inside  and  a  thermometer 
T  is  fixed  near  it.  The  heater  is  fixed  on  an  insulating 
base  with  a  sliding  shutter  which  has  the  effect  of 
opening  or  shutting  the  heater.  The  calorimeter  is 
placed  directly  beneath  the  centre  of  the  heater.  When 
the  jacket  is  heated  and  its  temperature  has  been 
noted,  the  shutter  is  opened  and  the  substance  is  lowered 
into  the  calorimeter  as  speedily  as  possible.  The  calori- 
meter and  its  contents  are  then  removed,  stirred,  and 
the  temperature  read. 


IX] 


Measurement  of  Heat 


101 


Let  us  suppose  that  the  following  results  were 
obtained. 

Mass  of  calorimeter  empty  45  grammes. 

Material  of  calorimeter,  copper  of  specific  heat  0-094. 

(N.B.  Only  the  inside  vessel  should  be  weighed  as 
the  outer  vessel  does  not  absorb  any  heat.) 

Mass  of  water  in  calorimeter  132  grammes. 

Original  temperature  15°  C. 


Shutter 


Calorimeter 


Fig.   36 

Mass  of  substance  in  calorimeter  116  grammes. 
Original  temperature  of  substance  in  heater  92°  C. 
Final  temperature  of  "mixture"  22°  C. 
The  water  equivalent  of  the  calorimeter 

=  45  X  0-094  =  4-2  grammes. 


102  Meamirement  of  Heat  [CH. 

Therefore  the  total  equivalent  mass  of  water 

=  132  +  4-2  -  136-2  grammes. 
Therefore  the  heat  received 

=  136-2  X  (22'-  15)  =  953-4  units. 
Now  this  heat  must  have  been  given  out  by  116 
grammes  of  substance  cooling  from  92°  to  22°,  that  is, 
through  70°. 

Therefore  the  heat  which  would  be  given  out  "by 
1  gramme  cooling  through  1° 

=  ,?«--,  =  <>••''■ 

116  X  7 

Therefore  the  specific  heat  of  the  substance  =  0-117. 

In  all  heat  measurements  our  results  are  determined 
from  the  following  fact : 

Heat  received  by  calorimeter  and  water  =  heat  given 
by  substance  inserted. 

There  is  no  need  for  us  to  express  any  of  this  as 
mathematical  formulae.  The  fundamental  ideas  are 
quite  simple,  and  the  examples  can  be  and  should  be 
worked  out  from  first  principles. 

Calorific  value  of  fuels.  It  is  often  very  important 
that  engineers  should  know  how  much  heat  is  given  by 
burning  a  known  quantity  of  different  kinds  of  fuel. 
As  we  have  said  before  we  buy  fuel  for  the  heat  energy 
which  we  can  get  out  of  it,  and  the  cheapest  fuel  is 
that  w^hich  will  give  the  greatest  amount  of  heat  for 
every  shilling  which  we  pay  for  it. 

The  number  of  heat  units  per  unit  of  mass  of  fuel  is 
called  the  calorific  value  of  that  fuel. 

One  of  the  methods  of  determining  this  value  is  by 
the  use  of  the  Darling  calorimeter,  the  main  ideas  of 
which  are  illustrated  by  Fig.  37, 


IX] 


Measurement  of  Heat 


103 


A  known  mass  of  the  fuel  is  placed  in  a  small 
crucible  C  which  is  placed  inside  a  bell  jar  B.  This 
jar  is  fastened  down  to  a  special  base  plate.  The 
products  of  combustion  can  only  leave  the  jar  through 
the  outlet  at  the  bottom  of  the  base-plate,  and  this 
outlet  R  is  like  a  watering-can  rose  with  very  fine  holes. 
A  supply  of  oxygen — which,  of  course,  is  necessary  for 
the  combustion  of  the  fuel — is  admitted  at  the  top  of 


Oxygen 
inlet 


Fia;.  37 


the  bell  jar  and  its  rate  can  be  regulated  by  means  of 
a  regulator. 

The  bell  jar  and  its  attachments  thus  form  a  small 
furnace  and  this  is  immersed  in  an  outer  vessel  containing 
a  known  quantity  of  water  at  a  known  temperature. 


104  Meatturemi'ut  of  Iddt  [oh. 

The  fuel  is  then  ignited  (this  being  done  by  means  of 
a  small  piece  of  platinum  wire  heated  by  an  electric 
curi^nt)  and  the  flow  of  oxygen  is  regulated  so  that 
the  "flue  gases"  formed  by  the  burning  fuel  bubble 
slowly  up  through  the  water.  Thus  they  give  out  their 
heat  to  the  water. 

When  the  fuel  has  completely  burned  itself  out  the 
water  is  allowed  to  flow  inside  the  jar  so  that  we  can 
be  quite  sure  that  all  the  heat  generated  has  been 
absorbed  by  the  water.  The  temperature  is  then  taken 
and  the  calorific  value  is  calculated  as  shewn  below. 

Mass  of  water  =  Mw  lbs. 

Water  equivalent  of  calorimeter:  Bell-jar,  etc. 
=  Mc  lbs. 

(This  water  equivalent  is  usually  given  by  the  makers 
of  the  calorimeter,  but  of  course  it  can  be  calculated  or 
determined  by  experiment.  In  this  case  a  record  would 
be  kept  for  future  use.) 

Total  equivalent  mass  of  water  =  Mw  +  Mc  =  M  lbs. 

Original  temperature  of  water  =  t°  F. 

Final  temperature  of  water  after  fuel  has  been 
burned  =  t°  F. 

Therefore  heat  received  by  water  =  M  x  (ig  —  ^i)  b.th.u. 

Mass  of  fuel  burned  =  P  lbs. 

Therefore  if  M  {t^  —  tj)  b.th.u.  were  given  by  the 

combustion  of  P  lbs.  — ^A, — -  British  thermal  units 

would  be  given  by  1  lb.  in  burning. 

And  this  is  the  calorific  value  of  the  fuel. 

The  results  could  all  be  taken  with  metric  units,  if 
desired,  and  the  calorific  value  in  calories  per  gramme 
could  be  determined. 


IX  j  Measurement  of  Heat  105 

The  following  table  shews  the  calorific  values  of 
some  fuels  in  British  thermal  units  per  lb.  of  fuel. 


Methylated  alcohol 

11,320 

Steam  coal 

15,600 

Benzol        

17,750 

Bituminous  coal 

14,600 

Petrol          

20,000 

Coal  gas  (London) 

500  B.TH.U. 

Paraffin  oil 

19,000 

per  cubic  foot 

Two  values  for  the  Specific  Heat  of  a  Gas.     The 

reader  has  already  noted  that  two  values  are  quoted 
on  page  98  for  the  specific  heat  of  air.  It  has  been 
found  that  if  the  volume  is  kept  constant  the  gas  ab- 
sorbs less  heat  per  degree  of  temperature  than  it  does  if 
it  is  allowed  to  expand  at  constant  pressure.  This  is  an 
interesting  and  important  matter  to  engineers.  The 
explanation  is  to  be  found  in  the  fact  that  if  the  gas 
expands  it  has  to  do  work  in  pushing  back  the  surround- 
ing atmosphere,  just  as  if  it  were  pushing  back  a  piston 
in  an  engine  cylinder.  This  work  is  done  at  the  expense 
of  some  of  the  heat  which  is  being  given  to  it  and  there- 
fore we  have  to  give  it  more  heat  to  raise  its  temperature 
through  each  degree  than  would  be  necessary  if  it  was 
not  expanding.  The  additional  heat  represents  the 
work  which  the  gas  is  doing  in -expanding. 

The  methods  for  the  determination  of  these  specific 
heats  are  of  a  very  refined  order,  and  the  details  cannot 
be  dealt  with  in  this  little  volume. 


106  M(<if<i(i< iiif III  ill'  Ilfttf  [<n.  IX 


EXAMPLES 

1.  Find  the  heat  necessary  to  raise  the  temperature  of  3-5  lbs. 
of  water  from  59°  F.  to  212°  F.  If  the  same  amount  of  heat  be  given 
to  17-5  lbs.  of  iron  at  59°  F.  to  what  temperature  would  it  be  raised  ? 
The  specific  heat  of  iron  =  0-1 12/ 

2.  4-8  lbs.  of  copper  at  177°  F.  are  plunged  in  3  lbs.  of  water  at 
60°  F.  and  the  resulting  temperature  of  the  mixture  is  75-6°  F. 
What  is  the  specific  heat  of  the  copper? 

3.  A  copper  calorimeter  (sp.  heat  -094)  weighs  0*2  lb.  and 
contains  0-75  lb.  of  water  at  50°  F.  What  is  the  water  equivalent 
of  the  calorimeter  and  the  total  equivalent  weight  of  water  of 
calorimeter  and  contents?  It  is  found  that  when  2-5  lbs.  of  iron 
at  some  unknown  temperature  are  placed  in  the  calorimeter  the 
temperature  rises  to  60°  F.  How  much  heat  did  the  iron  give  out 
and  what  must  its  original  temperature  have  been?  Sp.  heat  dl 
iron  -3  01 12. 

4.  If  all  the  heat  given  by  0-02  lb.  of  coal  of  calorific  value 
15,600  B.TH.u.  per  lb.  were  given  to  a  glass  vessel  containing  3  lbs. 
of  water  at  60°  F.  (the  glass  vessel  weighing  2-7  lbs.  and  having  a 
specific  heat  of  0-19)  to  what  temperature  would  it  be  raised? 

5.  A  mass  of  200  grammes  of  copper  of  specific  heat  0-1  is 
heated  to  100°  C.  and  placed  in  100  grammes  of  alcohol  at  8°  C. 
contained  in  a  copper  calorimeter  of  25  grammes  mass :  the  tem- 
perature rises  to  28°  C.     What  is  the  specific  heat  of  the  alcohol  ? 

6.  3-5  lbs.  of  water  at  200°  F.  are  mixed  with  5  lbs.  of  water 
at  60°  F.  the  cold  water  being  poured  into  the  hot  which  is  con- 
tained in  a  copper  calorimeter  of  1  lb.  weight  and  specific  heat  0-1. 
Find  the  temperature  of  the  mixture  (a)  neglecting  the  calorimeter, 
(6)  taking  the  calorimeter  into  account. 


CHAPTER   X 


FUSION  AND  SOLIDIFICATION 

The  third  important  effect  of  heat  upon  matter  is 
that  known  as  a  change  of  physical  condition  such,  for 
example,  as  the  change  of  a  substance  from  the  sohd  to 
the  Hquid  form.  If  such  a  change  is  effected  without 
producing  any  change  in  the  chemical  constitution  of  the 
substance  it  is  called  a  physical  cJiange  of  state.  When 
heat  is  given  to  ice  it  changes  to  water  (which  is 
chemically  the  same  thing)  and  if  more  heat  be  given 
it  will  ultimately  change  again  to  steam,  which  again 
has  the  same  chemical  composition. 

When  heat  is  applied  to  coal  chemical  changes  take 
place,  and  the  same  applies  to  many  other  substances. 
But  if  no  chemical  change  is  produced  then  the  physical 
change  is  produced :  and  we  shall  only  consider  such 
change  in  this  volume. 

Melting  Point  of  a  Solid.  The  temperature  at  which 
a  solid  melts — that  is  to  say  changes  into  the  liquid 
form — is  called  the  melting  point  of  that  solid.  Different 
substances  have  different  melting  points  as  the  following 
table  shews. 

Iron  (wrought)  1600°  C. 


Ice 

0°C. 

Aluminium 

600 

Antimony 
Bismuth  ... 

440 
26.5 

Brass 

1015 

Carbon     . . . 

3500 

Copper     . . . 
Gold 

1050 
1250 

Iridium    . . . 

1950 

Iron  (cast)  .. 

1100 

Lead 

325 

Mercury 

.     -  39-5 

Platinum     . . 

.     1700 

Silver 

.     1000 

Steel 

.     1350 

Tin 

.       231 

Tungsten    . . 

.     3200 

Zinc 

.       420 

!()}{  Fusion  it  11(1  Solidification  [CH. 

The  melting  point  is  usually  a  well-defined  tempera- 
ture though  there  are  some  substances  like  glasg,  for 
example,  which  become  plastic  and  slowly  change  to 
the  fluid  state.  It  is  difficult  to  determine  the  exact 
melting  point  of  such  a  substance. 

The  solidifying  point  or  freezing  point  of  a  liquid  is 
that  temperature  at  which  it  changes  from  liquid  to 
soUd.  This  temperature  is  the  same  as  the  melting 
point.  That  is  to  say,  ice  melts  at  0°  C.  and  water 
freezes  at  0°  C. 

Heat  required  to  melt  a  solid.  In  order  to  melt  a 
soHd  it  is  not  enough  to  heat  it  to  its  melting  point. 
Additional  heat  must  be  given  when  this  temperature 
is  reached  and  it  will  be  found  that  such  heat  does  not 
produce  any  increase  in  temperature  until  the  whole  of 
the  soUd  is  melted.  If  some  ice  be  placed  in  a  vessel  and 
the  vessel  be  heated  over  a  furnace  it  will  be  found  that 

(a)  the  temperature  of  ice  will  increase  if  it  were 
below  0°  C.  at  the  start : 

(6)  when  it  reaches  0°  C.  it  will  remain  stationary 
until  every  particle  of  ice  is  melted : 

(c)  when  the  ice  is  all  melted  then  the  temperature 
of  the  water  will  rise. 

During  this  experiment  the  ice  and  water  must  be 
kept  thoroughly  stirred. 

The  same  thing  exactly  applies  to  the  melting  of 
any  other  substance  though  equal  masses  of  different 
substances  do  not  all  require  the  same  quantity  of  heat 
energy  to  melt  them  after  the  melting  point  has  been 
reached.  In  this  respect  ice  requires  more  heat  than 
is  required  by  any  of  the  metals  given  in  the  above 
list.  The  reader  must  think  this  over  carefully  and 
see  that  he  understands  exactly  what  is  meant. 


x]  Fusion  and  Solidification  109 

Latent  Heat  of  Fusion.  The  quantity  of  heat 
necessary  to  change  a  unit  mass  of  a  solid  at  its  melting 
POINT  to  liquid  at  the  same  temperature  is  called  the 
latent  heat  of  fusion  of  that  substance. 

For  example  the  latent  heat  of  fusion  of  ice  (on  the 
British  system  of  measurements)  is  144.  That  is  to 
say  144  b.th.u.  of  heat  are  required  to  change 
1  lb.  of  ice  at  32°  F.  into  1  lb.  of  water  at  32°  F. 
Conversely  when  1  lb.  of  water  at  32°  F.  freezes  to  ice 
at  the  same  temperature  it  must  give  up  144  b.th.u. 
of  heat. 

On  the  metric  system  the  quantity  of  heat  necessary 
to  melt  1  gramme  of  ice  at  0"  C.  and  change  it  to  water 
at  0°  C.  is  80  calories. 

The  latent  heat  of  fusion  of  a  few  substances  is 
shewn  below. 

Latent  heat  in  British  thermal  units  per  lb.  of 
substance. 


Ice    ... 

144 

Bismuth 

23 

Zinc  ... 

i51 

Sulphur 

17 

Silver 

38 

Lead    . . . 

9-6 

Tin   ... 

25-6 

Mercury 

5 

-  An  interesting  experiment,  which  illustrates  how 
melting  points  may  be  determined  and  demonstrates 
at  the  same  time  the  fact  that  heat  is  absorbed  or 
yielded  by  a  substance  in  changing  its  physical  state, 
may  be  performed  by  placing  some  paraffin  wax,  or  better 
still  some  naphthalene,  in  a  boiling  tube  and  heating 
this  tube  in  a  water  bath.  The  bath  should  be 
heated  until  all  the  wax  has  melted.  A  thermometer 
should  then  be  placed  in  the  hquid  formed  and  the 
bath  allowed  to  cool.     Readings  of  the  thermometer 


110 


Fiution  and  Solidiji cation 


[CH. 


should  then  be  taken  at  regular  intervals  of  time — say 
every  half-minute.  It  will  be  noted  that  the  thermo- 
meter falls  steadily  to  a  certain  "temperature  after  which 
it  remains  stationary  (or  in  some  cases  it  may  even 
rise  again  slightly)  for  several  minutes.  During  this 
stationary  period  it  will  be  noted  that  the  wax  is 
solidifying,  and  when  it  has  all  become  solid  the  tem- 
perature will  start  to  fall  again. 

Fig.  38  gives  two  graphs  (one  for  wax  and  the  other 
for  naphthalene)  shewing  how  the  temperature  falls  with 

90 


80 


70 


V 

\ 

\ 

\ 

■ 

\ 

0 

y 

\ 

\ 

\ 

\^ 

\ 

<^ 

\ 

N 

v/ 

:^ 

k 

\ 

\ 

^\ 

^-7v 

\ 

^ 

^t( 

^ 

X' 

\^\ 

^ 

^ 

^ 

2     4     6     8 


10 
Mini 

12 

ites 

14 

16 

18 

20  22  24 

Vm. 

38 

the  time.  The  melting  point  is  that  temperature  at  which 
the  cooUng  temporarily  ceases.  The  explanation  lies  in 
the  fact  that  on  solidifying  the  substance  gives  out  heat, 
and  this  heat  suffices  to  prevent  the  temperature  from 
falling.  In  the  case  of  substances  with  a  more  defined 
melting  point  than  wax  the  heat  given  out  on  soUdifi- 
cation  will  cause  the  temperature  to  increase.  This  is 
shewn  on  the  naphthalene  graph.     It  should  be  pointed 


x]  Fusion  and  Solidification  111 

out  that  the  melting  point  of  the  naphthalene  is  given 
by  the  horizontal  part  of  the  graph. 

We  may  also  compare,  roughly,  the  latent  heat  of 
each  substance  by  noting  the  length  of  time  during 
which  the  temperature  remains  practically  constant. 
The  longer  the  time  the  greater  must  be  the  quantity 
of  heat  given  out.  Of  course,  the  reader  will  see  that 
such  comparison  could  only  be  made  if  equal  masses  of 
substances  were  used  and  allowed  to  cool  under  equal 
conditions.  This  in  turn  would  mean  that  only  sub- 
stances with  approximately  equal  melting  points  could 
be  compared  in  this  way.  From  our  curves  we  can  see 
that  the  naphthalene  has  a  greater  latent  heat  than  the 
wax. 

Change  of  volume  with  change  of  state.  It  is  found 
that  some  substances,  like  water,  increase  in  volume  in 
passing  from  the  hquid  to  the  solid  state.  That  is  to 
say  a  given  mass  of  the  substance  will  have  a  greater 
volume  in  the  solid  state  than  in  the  liquid  state  at  the 
same  temperature.  We  say  that  such  substances  expand 
on  solidification.  Other  substances  contract  on  solidifi- 
cation. 

This  is  important  to  engineers  for  many  reasons. 
Firstly,  whenever  a  casting  is  made  we  have  a  liquid 
changing  to  solid.  If  that  substance  contracts  on 
solidification  the  chances  are  that  we  shall  not  be  able 
to  get  a  good  casting- — that  is  to  say  a  well  defined 
casting — because  the  metal  will  shrink  away  from  the 
sand  mould.  If  we  can  use  a  metal  which  expands 
slightly  on  solidification,  or  one  which  does  not  change 
in  volum.e,  we  shall  get  sharp  castings  which  will  not 
need  so  much  machining.  Metals  like  copper  and  iron 
contract    on    solidification.     Antimony    and    bismuth 


112  Ftmon  ami  Solidificafion  [CH. 

expand  on  solidification.  Some  alloys  like  type-metal 
(an  alloy  of  lead,  tin  and  antimony)  expand  on  solidifi- 
cation. In  fact  that  is  the  sole  reason  why  this  par- 
ticular alloy  is  used  for  making  type.  Some  readers 
may  have  seen  castings  which  were  ready  for  immediate 
assembling  on  being  taken  out  of  the  sand.  They  are 
sharply  defined,  have  smooth  surfaces,  and  do  not 
require  any  machining. 

Secondly,  if  there  is  going  to  be  any  appreciable 
change  of  volume  then  account  will  have  to  be  taken 
of  this  in  the  size  of  the  pattern.  The  volume  of  the 
pattern  will  be  the  volume  of  the  molten  metal. 

Again,  especially  in  the  case  of  larger  castings,  the 
metal  nearer  to  the  sand  will  solidify  first,  so  that  when 
the  inner  portions  sofidify  stresses  are  produced  due  to 
internal  contractions  or  expansions,  and  these  may 
cause  the  casting  to  break. 

It  is  well  known  that  water  expands  on  sofidification. 
Water  pipes  are  burst  in  winter  time  by  that  expansion. 
It  is  that  same  expansion  which  breaks  up  the  soil  for 
the  farmer. 

Determination  of  the  Latent  Heat  of  Fusion  of  ice. 
A  calorimeter,  of  known  water  equivalent,  containing 
a  known  mass  of  water  at  a  known  temperature  is 
taken,  and  into  this  are  dropped  small  pieces  of  dry 
ice  (each  piece  must  be  carefully  dried  with  flannel). 
This  process  is  continued  until  the  temperature  of 
water  has  been  reduced  several  degrees  and  when  all 
the  pieces  of  ice  which  have  been  introduced  are  seen 
to  be  melted  the  temperature  is  taken.  The  calorimeter 
and  its  contents  are  weighed  again  so  that  the  mass  -of 
ice  which  has  been  melted  may  be  determined.  From 
this  the  latent  heat  may  be  calculated. 


x]  Fusion  and  Solidification  113 

The  heat  given  out  =  (total  equivalent  mass  of 
water)  x  (fall  in  its  temperature). 

The  heat  received  =  (mass  of  ice  x  latent  heat  of 
fusion)  +  (mass  of  .  ice  x  rise  in  temperature  from 
melting  point  to  final  temperature). 

It  will  be  seen  that  unless  the  temperature  of  the 
water  is  reduced  to  the  melting  point  then  the  ice  will 
receive  heat  firstly  to  melt  it  and  secondly  to  heat  the 
melted  ice  up  to  the  final  temperature  of  the  water  in 
the  calorimeter. 

Since  the  heat  received  =  heat  given  out, 

the  latent  heat  is  easily  determined. 

In  performing  the  experiment  it  is  well  to  start  with 
the  temperature  of  the  water  a  few  degrees  above  and 
to  stop  adding  ice  when  it  is  the  same  number  of  degrees 
below  the  temperature  of  the  room.  The  pieces  of  ice 
should  be  small  and  clean,  and  they  should  not  be 
touched  by  the  naked  fingers. 

Solution:  Freezing  mixtures.  Whenever  a  solid 
dissolves  in  a  liquid  without  producing  any  kind  of 
chemical  change  the  temperature  of  the  liquid  is 
reduced.  A  chemical  change  always  generates  heat : 
and  thus  when  a  solid  is  dissolved  in  a  liquid  and  pro- 
duces a  chemical  combination  the  liquid  will  be  heated 
if  the  chemical  change  is  greater  than  the  physical 
change  and  vice  versa. 

A  mixture  of  salt  and  pounded  ice  or  snow  falls  to 
a  temperature  as  low  as  —  22°  C.  or  —  7-6°  F.,  according 
to  the  proportions  of  ice  and  salt. 

Effect  of  Pressure  on  the  Melting  Point.  The 
temperature  at  which  a  solid  melts  is  only  slightly 
affected  by  pressure.  Ordinary  changes  in  atmospheric 
pressure  do  not  produce  any  measurable  effect  upon 

V.  Y,  8 


114  i'nsiiui   iind  So/if/t/ica/ ioti  |('H,  X 

the  melting  point,  but  it  greater  pressures  be  applied  it 
is  found  that 

(a)  substances  which  expand  on  solidification  have 
their  melting  points  lowered  by  an  increase  in  pressure, 
and 

(6)  substances  which  contract  on  solidification  have 
their  melting  points  raised  by  an  increase  in  pressure. 

That  is  to  say  ice  can  be  melted  by  the  application 
of  great  pressure,  but  of  course  the  water  so  formed  will 
be  below  the  temperature  of  the  freezing  point  and  will 
freeze  again  at  once  when  the  pressure  is  released. 

The  making  of  a  snowball ;  the  freezing  together  of 
two  coUiding  icebergs ;  the  progress  of  glaciers,  are  all 
explained  by  this. 

EXAMPLES 

1.  How  much  heat  would  be  necessary  to  heat  up  3  lbs.  of  ice 
from  a  temperature  of  10°  F.  to  its  melting  point,  to  melt  it,  and  to 
heat  the  water  to  the  boiling  point  ?  The  specific  heat  of  ice  is  0-5 
and  its  latent  heat  is  144  on  the  BritLsh  system. 

2.  Compare  the  quantities  of  heat  necessary  to  melt  4  lbs.  of 
each  of  the  following  substances  assuming  thai  they  are  all  at'  32°  F. 
to  start  with :  ice,  silver  and  lead.  See  pages  107  and  109  for  melting 
points  and  latent  heats,  and  page  98  for  specific  heats. 

3.  A  cavity  is  made  in  a  large  block  of  ice  and  into  it  is  put 
an  iron  sphere  at  a  temperature  of  1000°  F.  The  iron  weighs 
0-64  lb.  and  its  specific  heat  is  0-112.  How  much  water  will  be 
formed  in  the  cavity? 

4.  How  many  heat  units  on  the  c.g.s.  system  would  be  given 
out  by  half  a  litre  of  water  in  cooling  down  from  15°  C.  and  freezing 
at  0°  C.  ?  If  this  heat  were  given  to  1  lb.  of  lead  at  15°  C.  to  what 
temperature  would  it  be  raised  ?  (Melting  point,  325°  C. :  specific 
heat,    031 :    latent  heat,  9-6.) 


CHAPTER   XI 

VAPORISATION 

Just  as  a  solid  may  be  changed  to  the  Hquid  form 
by  the  apphcation  of  heat  so  can  a  hquid  be  changed 
to  the  gaseous  form.  This  change  of  physical  state  is 
called  vaporisation,  the  reverse  change  (from  gas  to 
liquid)  being  called  condensation. 

Vaporisation  can  take  place  either  by  the  process 
known  as  evaporation  or  by  the  process  of  boiling  or 
ebullition.  These  processes  differ  from  one  another. 
Evaporation  takes  place  at  all  temperatures  but  it 
only  takes  place  from  the  surface  of  a  liquid.  If  equal 
quantities  of  water  are  placed  in  different  vessels — one 
an  open  shallow  dish,  the  other  a  tall  narrow  flower 
vase,  for  example — and  left  over  night  in  the  same 
room  after  having  been  weighed,  it  will  be  found  next 
morning  that  the  shallow  vessel  has  lost  more  weight 
than  the  other  one.  We  all  know  how  a  cork  in  a 
bottle  will  prevent  evaporation  :  how  an  imperfect  cork 
is  a  useless  thing  in  a  scent  or  other  spirit  bottle. 

Ebullition  or  boiling  will  only  take  place  at  one 
definite  temperature  for  a  given  liquid  at  a  given  pressure, 
and  it  takes  place  throughout  the  whole  mass  of  the 
Uquid. 

Boiling  Point.  We  will  deal  with  ebullition  first. 
A  hquid  is  said  to  be  boifing  when  bubbles  of  vapour 

8—2 


IIU  VnjHfn'siifioii  [CH. 

fomied  at  the  bottom  of  the  vessel  rise  up  throughout 
the  mass  of  the  hquid  and  "burst"  into  tlie  space 
above.  Such  bul)bles  must  not  be  confused  with  the 
more  minute  air  bubbles  which  may  rise  up  as  soon  as 
heat  is  supplied. 

As  soon  as  the  liquid  commences  to  boil  its  tempera- 
ture tvill  cease  to  rise.  The  temperature  of  the  hquid 
when  this  happens  will  be  the  boiUng  point  of  that 
liquid :  the  temperature  of  the  vapour  in  the  space 
above  will  be  the  boihng  point  of  that  liquid  which 
is  formed  by  the  condensation  of  the  vapour.  For 
example,  if  we  boil  some  salt  water  we  shall  find  that 
the  temperature  of  the  hquid  is  higher  than  that  of  the 
vapour  above  it.  As  we  know,  the  vapour  is  steam 
and  it  will  condense  to  water.  Therefore  the  tempera- 
ture of  the  vapour  is  the  boiling  point  of  water:  but 
the  temperature  of  the  hquid  is  the  boiling  point  of 
that  particular  sample  of  salt  water. 

As  a  general  rule  if  the  hquid  is  of  the  same  chemical 
composition  as  the  vapour  above  it  we  take  the  tem- 
perature of  the  vapour,  because  the  boiling  point  of  a 
hquid  is  shghtly  affected  by  mechanical  impurities  and 
by  the  material  of  the  containing  vessel. 

Effect  of  Pressure  on  the  Boiling  Point.  If  we  test 
the  boiling  point  of  a  hquid  on  different  days  we  shall 
find  that  it  varies  and  that  it  is  sHghtly  higher  when 
the  barometer  is  higher.  This  suggests  that  the 
boiling  point  is  affected  by  pressure.  Complete  in- 
vestigation leads  to  the  discovery  that  a  given  hquid 
may  be  made  to  boil  at  any  temperature  within  wide 
limits  and  that  an  increase  in  pressure  raises  the  boiling 
point  of  all  liquids  whilst  a  decrease  in  pressure  lowers 
the  boihng  point. 


I 


XI] 


Vaporisation 


117 


The  reader  naturally  enquires  what  is  the  boiling 
point  of  a  Uquid?  The  answer  is  that  we  must  define 
the  boiling  point  of  a  given  liquid  as  the  temperature 
at  which  it  boils  at  some  definite  pressure,  and  that  the 
boiling  points  of  all  liquids  should  be  taken  at  that 
pressure.  The  pressure  chosen  for  this  purpose  is  the 
normal  atmospheric  pressure- — that  is  to  say  the  pres- 
sure of  the  atmosphere  when  the  barometric  height  is 
30  inches  of  mercury.  This  pressure  is  sometimes 
called  a  pressure  of  1  atmosphere  and  is  equivalent 
to  14-7  lbs.  per  square  inch.  Thus  the  boiling  point 
of  water  is  100°  C.  or  212°  F.  when  it  is  boiled  in  a 
vessel  open  to  the  atmosphere  and  the  barometer 
stands  at  30  inches. 

If  the  water  be  boiled  in  a  vessel  which  can  be  closed 
- — like  the  boiler  shewn  in 
Fig.  39— it  will  be  found 
that,  as  the  steam  pressure 
inside  increases,  the  boiling 
point  will  rise  as  shewn  by 
the  thermometer.  The  pres- 
sure can  be  determined  by 
means  of  a  pressure  gauge, 
either  of  a  direct  reading 
pattern  or  of  the  pattern 
shewn  in  the  figure.  This 
is  a  U-tube  having  fairly 
long  limbs.  Mercury  is  put 
into  this  and  when  it  has  the 
same  level  in  each  limb  then 
the  pressure  of  the  steam 
must  be  equal  to  that  of  the  atmosphere.  As  the  steam 
pressure  increases  the  mercury  will  be  forced  down  the 


Fig.  39 


118 


VaporisaUon 


[CH. 


left  and  up  the  right  limb  and  the  steam  pressure  will 
then  be  greater  than  the  atmospheric  pressure  by  an 
amount  represented  by  the  difference  in  level  of  the 
mercury  in  each  hmb.  That  is  to  say, if  the  difference  is 
6  inches  and  the  atmospheric  pressure  is  30  inches  then 
the  steam  pressure  must  be  equivalent  to  that  produced 
by  a  36  inch  column  of  mercury.  Thus  the  relationship 
between  the  pressure  of  the  steam  and  its  temperature 
can  be  determined  within  the  ranges  possible  with  the 
apparatus. 

Fig.  40  is  an  illustration  of  a  converse  experiment. 
It  shews  how  water  may  boil 
at  a  lower  temperature  than 
100°  C.  by  reducing  the  pressure 
upon  it.  Some  water  is  put 
into  a  round-bottomed  flask 
and  boiled.  When  it  is  boiling 
and  steam  is  issuing  freely  we 
know  that  all  the  air  has  been 
driven  out  of  the  flask.  The 
flame  is  removed  and  a  cork 
with  a  thermometer  is  fitted. 
Then  some  cold  water  is 
squeezed  out  of  a  sponge  on 
to  the  flask  and  it  is  noticed 
that  the  water  inside  at  once  ^'J^-  *^ 

begins  to  boil  again.  The  colder  the  water  in  the 
sponge  the  more  vigorous  will  be  the  boihng  of  the  water 
inside  the  flask,  but  of  course  the  thermometer  will 
indicate  a  rapidly  falling  temperature. 

Obviously  the  cold  water  will  cause  some  of  the 
steam  inside  to  condense :  this  condensation  will  reduce 
the  pressure :  this  reduction  will  lower  the  boiling  point 


Hi= 


^^      1 


XI] 


Vaporisation 


119 


and  the  water  will  boil.  There  is  always  the  risk  of 
the  flask  breaking  in  this  experiment,  and  it  should  be 
made  of  good  quality  glass,  and  of  the  shape  shewn. 

Temperature  of  steam  at  different  pressures.     The 
graph  shewn  as  Fig.  41  indicates  the  temperature  of 


400 
350 
300 
250 
200 

,-^ 

^ 

/ 

/ 

/ 

/ 

/ 

100 

0 

5 

0    K 

)0    1 

50   2( 

)0   2> 

30   3C 

0 

Pressure  in  lbs.  per  sq.  inch 
Fig.  41 

steam  at  various  pressures.  At  atmospheric  pressure, 
14-7  lbs.  per  square  inch,  the  temperature  of  the  steam 
is  212°  F.  At  a  pressure  of  150  lbs.  per  square  inch  it 
is  358°  F. :   at  200  lbs.  per  square  inch  it  is  381°  F.  and 


1 20  Vaporisation  [oh. 

at  300  lbs.  pressure  it  is  417°  F.  The  average  working 
steam  pressures  lie  between  150  and  200  lbs.  per  square 
inch.  Since  the  relationship  between  pressure  and 
temperature  can  be  obtained  from  the  above  graph, 
and  since  the  relationship  between  the  height  of  a  place 
above  sea  level  and  the  atmospheric  pressure  at  that 
place  compared  with  sea  level  pressure  can  also  be 
obtained  from  a  similar  graph,  it  is  quite  obvious  that 
height  above  sea  level  may  be  measured  by  finding  the 
boiling  point  of  water  at  various  heights. 

Evaporation.  As  we  have  said  before  this  process 
goes  on  at  all  temperatures  but  only  from  the  surface 
of  a  liquid.  Our  common  experiences  have  taught  us 
that  some  liquids  evaporate  much  more  quickly  than 
others.  We  all  know  that  petrol,  scent,  alcohol  and 
benzoline  will  evaporate  very  quickly  indeed,  and 
we  know  the  necessity  for  well-fitted  stoppers  for  the 
vessels  containing  such  liquids.  We  also  know  from  our 
own  experiences  how  water  will  evaporate  or  dry  up 
more  quickly  on  some  days  than  on  others.  We  know 
too  that  it  is  not  entirely  a  question  of  temperature. 
We  can  think  of  hot  close  days  in  summer  when  water 
will  not  dry  up  at  all.  On  such  days  the  atmosphere  is 
said  to  be  saturated  with  water  vapour :  it  cannot  hold 
any  more,  and  consequently  no  more  evaporation  of 
water  can  take  place.  That  will  not  affect  the  evapora- 
tion of  other  liquids :  but  if  the  atmosphere  could 
become  saturated  with  petrol  vapour  (we  hope  that  it 
never  will)  then  even  petrol  would  cease  to  evaporate. 
That  indeed  is  the  secret  of  the  cork  in  a  bottle.  The 
space  in  a  bottle  jibove  the  liquid  soon  becomes  satu- 
rated ;  and  then  the  liquid  cannot  evaporate  any  more  : 
but  if  there  were  no  cork  to  the  bottle  then  the  vapour 


XI J  Vaporisation  121 

would  go  out  into  the  atmosphere  in  a   vain   attempt 
to  saturate  that. 

Heat  necessary  for  Evaporation.  Although  this 
process  goes  on  quietly  and  at  all  temperatures  yet  heat 
is  necessary  for  its  accomplishment.  If  a  little  alcohol, 
or  petrol,  or,  better  still,  ether  be  poured  on  to  the  hand 
a  sensation  of  cold  will  be  experienced.  Yet  if  the  tem- 
perature of  the  liquid  be  taken  it  will  be  found  to  be 
the  same  as  that  of  the  room  in  which  it  is.  The 
sensation  of  cold  is  brought  about  by  the  fact  that  the 
liquid  absorbs  heat  more  or  less  rapidly  from  the  hand 
in  proportion  to  its  rate  of  evaporation.  Thus  the 
ether  will  feel  colder  than  the  alcohol,  which  in  turn 
will  feel  colder  than  water — though  in  fact  all  three  will 
have  practically  the  same  temperature*. 

The  rate  at  which  they  evaporate  depends  upon 
their  boiling  point  and  upon  the  condition  of  the  space 
above  them.  A  liquid  with  a  low  boiling  point  will 
evaporate  much  more  quickly  than  one  with  a  high 
boiling  point — other  things  being  equal.  Nevertheless 
the  liquid  will  require  heat  and  the  greater  its  rate  of 
evaporation  the  more  heat  it  will  need.  Some  readers 
may  have  been  unfortunate  enough  to  have  had  their 
gums  frozen  prior  to  a  tooth  extraction.  The  "freezing " 
is  produced  by  the  rapid  evaporation  of  ether  absorbing 
much  heat  from  the  gum. 

The  cooling  effect  produced  by  "fanning"  the  face 
is  due  to  the  fact  that  the  fan  is  continually  replacing 

*  When  a  liquid  evaporates  the  portion  of  liquid  remaining 
will  generally  have  its  temperature  diminished.  How  much  it  is 
diminished  will '  depend  upon  the  quantity  of  liquid,  the  rate  of 
evaporation  and  the  rate  at  which  it  receives  heat  from  external 
sources. 


122  Vaj)orisafi(Hi  [vH. 

the  air  near  to  the  face  with  comparatively  fresh  and 
unsaturated  air  so  that  evaporation  of  the  moisture  on 
the  face  can  proceed  more  rapidly.  This  evaporation 
can  only  take  place  by  absorbing  heat  from  the  face : 
hence  the  coohng  sensation.  The  same  thing  applies 
to  the  common  method  of  finding  which  way  the  wind 
blows :  that  is  by  holding  a  moistened  finger  in  various 
directions.  That  direction  in  which  it  feels  coldest  is 
the  direqtion  from  which  the  wind  is  proceeding. 

Vapour  Pressure.  Every  kind  of  vapour  exerts 
some  pressure.  The  pressure  which  it  exerts  depends 
upon  the  amount  of  vapour  present  and  upon  the 
temperature.  If  the  temperature  is  constant  then  as 
more  and  more  liquid  evaporates  the  pressure  of  the 
vapour  will  increase  until  the  space  is  saturated  with 
that  vapour.  Thus  it  follows  that  at  a  given  tempera- 
ture a  particular  vapour  will  exert  a  maximum  pressure 
when  the  space  is  saturated. 

But  though  a  space  may  be  saturated  with  one 
vapour  it  can  hold  other  vapours.  And  the  total 
pressure  in  any  enclosed  space  will  be  the  sum  of  all 
the  pressures  produced  by  the  several  vapours.  (This 
is  known  as  Dalton's  law  but  it  is  only  approximately 
true  in  most  cases.) 

If  a  space  be  saturated  %ith  vapour  and  the  tem- 
perature be  increased  it  will  be  found  that  the  pressure 
increases — though  not  proportionately.  It  will  also  be 
found  that  when  the  vapour  pressure  is  equal  to  that 
produced  by  3.0  inches  of  mercury  the  temperature  will 
be  the  boiling  point  of  that  substance. 

And  from  this  it  has  been  shewn  that  a  liquid  will 
boil  whenever  the  pressure  acting  upon  it  is  equal  to 
its  saturated  vapour  pressure.     Therefore  we  can  boil 


xi]  Vaporisation  123 

a  liquid  at  any  temperature  provided  that  we  can 
adjust  the  pressure  upon  it  to  equal  that  of  its  saturated 
vapour  pressure  at  that  temperature.  The  boiling 
point  of  a  liquid  may  therefore  be  defined  as  that 
temperature  at  which  its  vapour  pressure  is  equal  to 
that  of  30  inches  of  mercury. 

Boyle's  Law  and  Vapour  Pressure.  If  a  saturated 
vapour  occupies  a  definite  volume  and  we  reduce  the 
volume,  then  if  Boyle's  law  were  to  hold  good  the 
pressure  of  the  vapour  would  be  increased  thereby. 
Actually  however  nothing  of  the  kind  occurs.  The 
saturated  vapour  pressure  cannot  be  increased  except 
by  an  increase  of  temperature.  We  find  on  reducing 
the  volume  that  some  of  the  vapour  condenses :  but 
the  pressure  remains  the  same.  Boyle's  law  does  not 
hold  good ! 

An  experiment  was  performed  by  Dalton  to  illus- 
trate this.  He  made  an  ordinary  mercury  barometer 
using  a  longer  tube  than  usual  and  a  longer  cistern 
(Fig.  4:2,  A).  Then  he  introduced  a  drop  of  ether  into 
the  tube  by  means  of  a  bent  pipette.  This  rose  to  the 
top  and  immediately  evaporated,  the  pressure  of  the 
vapour  causing  the  mercury  to  fall  a  little  (B).  Then  he 
introduced  a  little  more  ether  and  a  further  fall  of  the 
mercury  resulted.  .  So  he  continued  until  he  noticed 
that  the  ether  ceased  to  evaporate,  shewn  by  the 
appearance  of  a  layer  of  ether  Uquid  on  the  top  of  the 
mercury  (C).  He  then  found  that  the  introduction  of 
more  ether  did  not  increase  the  pressure — the  liiercury 
remained  at  the  same  height — but  simply  added  to  the 
quantity  of  ether  liquid  floating  on  top  of  the  mercury. 
Then  he  lowered  the  barometer  down  into  the  cistern 
{D  and  E)  thereby  diminishing  the  volume  of  the  space 


Vnporixdt'um 


[CH. 


above  the  mercurv,  but  he  found  that  the  pressure  was 
not  alt<>red — shewn  by  tlie  mercury  remaining  at  the 
same  level.  At  the  same  time  he  noticed  that  the 
quantity  of  liquid  ether  above  the  mercury  increased. 
Then  he  gradually  withdrew  the  tube  out  of  the  cistern 
so  increasing  the  volume  of  the  space  above  the  mercury. 


Fig.  42 

But  again  he  found  that  the  pressure  remained  constant 
and  that  the  quantity  of  liquid  ether  diminished.  When 
he  was  able,  to  get  the  tube  high  enough  so  that  all  the 
liquid  ether  had  disappeared  {F)  then  he  found  a  slight 
drop  in  pressure  shewn  by  the  mercury  rising  [O). 

He  thus  found  that  so  long  as  a  space  is  saturated 
with  vapour  that  vapour  will  not  obey  Boyle's  law : 


XI J  Vajjorisation  125 

that  no  change  in  pressure  could  be  produced  by  altering 
the  volume  of  the  space  so  long  as  the  space  was  saturated. 
He  also  found  by  further  experiment  that  Boyle's  law 
does  not  hold  good  even  when  a  space  is  not  saturated ; 
but  that  the  further  the  space  is  from  saturation  the 
closer  does  it  follow  the  law. 

Temperature  and  Vapour  Pressure.  An  increase  in 
temperature  will  cause  an  increase  in  pressure  in  either 
a  saturated  or  an  unsaturated  space. 

If  a  space  be  unsaturated  a  decrease  in  temperature 
will  also  cause  a  decrease  in  pressure,  but  if  the  tempera- 
ture be  lowered  sufficiently  (depending  upon  the  vapour 
under  experiment)  the  space  will  become  saturated  and 
some  of  the  vapour  will  condense :  but  the  pressure 
will  decrease  so  long  as  the  temperature  is  decreased. 

Charles'  law  does  not  hold  good :  but  it  is  approxi- 
mately true  in  the  case  of  non-saturated  spaces ;  and 
the  further  the  space  is  from  saturation  the  closer  does 
that  space  obey  the  law. 

Latent  Heat  of  Vaporisation.  Heat  is  necessary  to 
vaporise  a  liquid  whether  the  process  of  vaporisation  is 
that  of  evaporation  or  of  ebullition.  The  number  of 
units  of  heat  required  to  change  a  unit  mass  of  a  liquid 
into  the  gaseous  state  without  a  change  in  temperature  is 
called  the  latent  heat  of  vaporisation  of  that  liquid. 

It  has  been  found  that  this  is  not  a  constant  quantity 
for  a  given  substance :  it  depends  upon  the  temperature 
at  which  vaporisation  takes  place.  However,  it  is  usual 
to  speak  of  the  latent  heat  of  vaporisation  of  a  substance 
as  the  quayitity  of  heat  necessary  to  clmnge  a  unit  mass  of 
the  liquid  at  its  normal  boiling  point  to  vapour  at  the  same 
temperature. 

We  are  chiefly  concerned  with  water  and  steam. 


126  Voporisaffo)f  [ch. 

The  latent  heat  of  vaporisation  oi  uatei' — more  com- 
monly called  the  latent  heat  of  steam — is  066  British 
thermal  units  per  pound,  or  537  calories  per  gramme. 

This  means  that  in  order  to  change  1  lb.  of  water 
at  212°  F.  into  1  lb.  of  steam  at  212°  F.  we  have  to 
supply  966  British  thermal  units  of  heat.  Conversely 
when  1  lb.  of  steam  at  212°  F.  condenses  to  water  at 
the  same  temperature  it  gives  out  966  British  thermal 
units. 

Sensible  Heat  and  Total  Heat.  If  we  have  1  lb.  of 
water  at  60°  F.  and  we  wish  to  convert  it  to  steam  at 
atmospheric  pressure  we  shall  have  to  give  it  heat 

(1)  to  raise  its  temperature  from  60°  F.  to  212°  F.  and 

(2)  to  convert  it  from  water  at  212°  F.  to  steam  at 
212°  F. 

For  this  we  shall  require  (1)  (212  —  60)  x  1  units, 
and  (2)  966  x  1  units,  that  is  to  say  1118  units  in  all. 

The  heat  which  produces  a  change  in  temperature 
is  often  called  the  sensible  heat.  In  the  case  just 
quoted  the  sensible  heat  amounts  to  152  units.  The 
sum  of  the  sensible  heat  and  the  latent  heat  is  called 
the  total  heat. 

Determination  of  the  Latent  Heat  of  Steam.  In  this 
measurement  it  is  necessary  to  pass  a  known  mass  of 
dry  steam  into  a  calorimeter  of  known  water  equivalent 
containing  a  known  mass  of  water  at  a  known  tempera- 
ture. This  steam  will  heact  the  water  and  from  the 
increase  in  temperature  we  can  easily  find  how  much 
heat  the  water  and  the  calorimeter  have  received.  Now 
all  this  must  have  been  given  out  by  the  steam  and  it 
gave  it  (a)  in  condensing,  (6)  in  cooling  down  from  water 
at  the  boiling  point  to  water  at  the  final  temperature  of 
the  calorimeter.     As  we  can  easily  calculate  this  latter 


xi]  Vajmrisatio^i  127 

amount,  we  have  only  to  subtract  it  from  the  total 
heat  received  by  the  calorimeter  and  the  remainder 
must  represent  the  heat  given  out  by  the  steam  in 
condensing  without  change  in  temperature.  We  can 
then  calculate  how  much  a  unit  mass  of  steam  would 
have  given  out  and  the  latent  heat  of  steam  is  deter- 
mined. 

The  usual  method  is  as  follows : 

Weigh  the  inner  vessel  of  the  calorimeter. 

Partially  fill  with  water  and  weigh  again. 

From  this  get  the  weight  of  the  water. 
^  Add  to  this  the  water  equivalent  of  the  calorimeter. 

Take  the  temperature  of  the  water. 

Then  allow  dry  steam  to  pass  into  the  water. 

When  the  temperature  of  the  water  has  risen  some 
20  degrees  shut  off  the  steam,  stir  well,  and  take  the 
final  temperature  of  the  water  in  the  calorimeter. 

Weigh  again  so  that  you  may  get  the  mass  of  the 
steam  condensed. 

Calculate  the  value  of  the  latent  heat  of  steam. 

The  chief  points  of  importance  in  the  performance 
of  this  experiment  are  (a)  to  be  sure  that  the  steam 
which  is  passed  into  the  calorimeter  is  quite  dry  and 
does  not  carry  any  water  particles  with  it ;  and  (6)  to 
prevent  loss  of  heat  due  to  radiation  from  the  calori- 
meter. The  steam  may  be  made  dry  by  using  some  kind 
of  a  steam  dryer  such  as  that  shewn  in  Fig.  43.  The 
loss  of  heat  can  be  reduced  to  a  minimum  by  arranging 
that  the  temperature  of  the  water  in  the  calorimeter 
shall  be  as  much  below  the  temperature  of  the  room 
at  the  beginning  of  the  experiment  as  it  is  above  it 
at  the  end.  Thus  the  loss  and  gain  of  heat  will  approxi- 
mately balance. 


\'2i\ 


Viijutnsntitnt 


[CH. 


There  is  nothing  difficult  about  the  calculations. 
The  only  point  which  is  likely  to  be  overlooked  is  that 
the  heat  given  out  by  each  unit  mass  of  steam  in  con- 
densing down  to  the  final  temperature  is  the  total  heat, 
and  that  this  is  the  sum  of  the  sensible  heat  and  the 
latent  heat. 


Steam 
entry 


Exhaust ^ 
for  condensed 
water 


Steam  exit 
to  Calorimeter 


Fig.  43 


Variation  of  Latent  Heat  of  Steam  with  Temperature. 
Regnault  fovmd  that  the  latent  heat  of  steam  was  not 
a  constant  quantity.  He  found  that  as  the  tempera- 
ture at  which  the  steam  is  produced  increases  (due  to 
increased  pressure  upon  the  water)  the  latent  heat 
decreases  and  vice  versa. 

It  has  been  shewn  that  the  variation  is  approxi- 
mately as  follows:  for  each  degree  F.  above  the 
boiling  point  (212°)  the  latent  heat  of  steam  is  dimin- 
ished by  0-695  b.th.u.  per  lb.  of  steam,  and  for  each 
degree  F.  below  the  boiling  point  the  latent  heat  is 
increased  by  0-695  b.th.u..  per  lb.  of  steam. 


xi]  Vaporisation  129 

Thus  at  a  temperature  of  300°  F.  the  latent  heat  of 
steam  will  be  966  less  0-695  unit  for  each  degree  above 
212°.     That  is  to  say  the  latent  heat  will  be 

966  -  (88  X  0-695)  -  966  -  61-16  =  904-84- 

Similarly  at  a  temperature  of  180°  F.  (that  is  under 
reduced  pressure)  the  latent  heat  of  steam  would  be 
966  +  {(212  -  180)  X  0-695}  =  988-24. 

On  the  metric  system  of  units  the  variation  is 
0-695  calorie  per  gramme  for  each  degree  Centigrade 
above  or  below  the  boiling  point  (100°  C). 

Pressure    and    Temperature    of    Saturated    Steam. 

Although  we  know  that  an  increase  in  pressure 
causes  an  increase  in  temperature  of  the  steam  above 
boiling  water  yet  no  definite  law  connecting  these 
quantities  has  been  expressed.  Certain  empirical 
formulae  have  been  deduced  to  enable  one  to  calculate 
the  pressure  at  some  known  temperature  or  vice  versa, 
and  these  formulae  are  often  used  for  the  purpose. 
It  is  more  usual,  however,  for  engineers  to  use  tables 
which  have  been  drawn  up  from  the  formulae.  These 
tables  shew  at  a  glance  the  value  of  the  pressuie 
for  any  temperature.  The  graph  shewn  in  Fig.  41  is 
plotted  from  such  a  table. 

Pressure  and  Volume  of  Saturated  Steam.  Again 
there  is  no  simple  law  connecting  the  pressure  and  the 
volume  of  saturated  steam.  This  will  be  discussed 
again  in  the  chapter  on  Thermo -dynamics. 

Hygrometry.  Hygrometry  is  the  measurement  of 
the  amoimt  of  water  vapour  present  in  the  air.  The 
actual  amount  of  water  vapour  present  in  a  given  mass 
of  air  is  called  the  absolute  humidity  of  that  air.  This  is 
determined  by  passing  a  known  volume  of  the  air 
through    some    previously    weighed    tubes    containing 

p.y.  9 


130  Vaporisation  [CH. 

some  substance  (like  calcium  chloride)  which  will 
readily  absorb  all  the  water  vapour.  The  tubes  are 
again  weighed  and  the  increase  represents  the  amount 
of  water  vapour  which  was  present  in  that  particular 
sample  of  air. 

The  absolute  humidity  of  the  air  varies  from  day  to 
day.  But  so  far  as  our  sensations  are  concerned  we 
may  easily  be  led  into  errors  in  this  respect.  In  the 
early  morning  or  after  sunset  we  might  assume  that 
there  is  more  vapour  in  the  air  than  at  noon,  whereas 
the  converse  might  be  true.  Or  in  other  words  it  does 
not  follow  that,  because  the  air  is  saturated  on  one 
occasion  and  not  on  another,  the  actual  amount  of 
vapour  present  is  greater. 

When  the  air  feels  "dry"  more  vapour  is  necessary 
to  saturate  it.  When  it  feels  "moist"  it  is  saturated 
or  nearly  saturated.  Further  when  the  temperature  is 
high  more  vapour  will'  be  necessary  to  produce  satura- 
tion than  when  it  is  low.  Thus  it  is  quite  possible  that 
the  absolute  humidity  on  an  apparently  "dry"  day  in 
summer  is  greater  than  on  an  apparently  "moist"  day 
in  winter. 

The  ratio  of  the  quantity  of  water  vapour  actually 
present  in  a  given  volume  of  air  to  the  quantity  which 
would  be  necessary  to  produce  saturation  at  the  same 
temperature  is  called  the  relative  humidity. 

Thus  when  the  relative  humidity  is  1  the  air  is 
saturated  and  the  smaller  the  relative  humidity  the 
further  is  the  air  from  saturation. 

The  Dew-point.  The  temperature  at  which  the 
amount  of  vapour  actually  present  would  produce 
saturation  if  a  volume  of  the  air  were  cooled  at  constant 
pressure  is  called  the  dew-point.     This  temperature  will 


xi]  Vaporisation  131 

always  be  lower  than  the  air  temperature  unless  the 
air  be  saturated  or  supersaturated,  in  which  case  rain 
will  be  falHng.  Dew  may  be  regarded  as  "local"  rain: 
the  word  local  being  used  to  indicate  the  immediate 
neighbourhood  of  blades  of  grass,  etc.,  which  become 
very  cold  at  night  due  to  excessive  radiation  of  heat 
(see  p.  148). 

Instruments  used  to  determine  the  dew-point  are 
called  Hygrometers.  There  are  several  different  forms 
and  the  principle  consists  in  cooling  d(5wn  some  surtace 
to  which  a  thermometer  is  thermally  connected  until 
a  film  of  dew  appears.  The  temperature  is  read,  and 
the  cooling  process  discontinued.  When  the  film  dis- 
appears again  the  temperature  is  read  again  and  the 
mean  of  these  readings  is  the  dew-point. 

So  far  as  the  dew-point  of  the  atmosphere  is  con- 
cerned these  readings  must  be  taken  out  of  doors,  other- 
wise the  dew-point  found  is  simply  that  of  the  air  in  the 
room  in  which  the  experiment  was  performed  and  this 
would  afford  no  index  of  the  atmospheric  conditions. 

The  wet  and  dry  bulb  hygrometer  is  very  commonly 
used  though  its  users  do  not  bother  as  a  rule  to  find 
the  dew-point.  The  instrument  consists  of  two  similar 
thermometers  placed  side  by  side.  One  of  these  has 
some  musHn  round  its  bulb  and  some  cotton  wick 
attached  to  this  muslin  dips  into  a  vessel  of  water. 
The  water  runs  up  the  wick  and  so  keeps  the  muslin 
moist.  This  moisture  evaporates,  absorbing  heat  from 
the  thermometer  which  therefore  records  a  lower 
temperature  than  the  dry  bulb  thermometer.  Clearly 
the  lower  the  dew-point  the  more  rapid  will  be  the 
evaporation  of  the  water  on  the  muslin  and  the  lower 
will    be    the    wet    bulb    thermometer    reading.     This 

9—2 


132  Vupoi'imtwa  [CH.  XI 

reading  is  not  the  dew-point:  but  tables  have  been 
drawn  up  by  means  of  which  the  dew-point  may  be 
obtained  from  the  readings  of  the  two  thermometers. 

This  instrument  is  generally  quoted  in  the  daily 
meteorological  reports  and  the  readings  of  the  dry  and 
wet  bulb  thermometers  are  given.  The  man  in  the 
street  understands  that  if  the  difference  of  the  readings 
is  great  the  air  is  dry  and  there  is  no  immediate  prospect 
of  rain ;  whilst  if  the  wet  thermometer  is  nearly  as 
high  as  the  dry  thermometer  he  had  better  be  provided 
with  an  umbrella.  For  once  in  a  way  the  man  in  the 
street  is  on  the  right  path. 

EXAMPLES 

1.  10  lbs.  of  steam  at  212°  F.  are  condensed  into  a  large  vat  of 
ice  at  32°  F.  How  much  ice  will  be  melted,  assuming  that  the 
temperature  of  the  vat  remains  at  32°  F.  all  the  time  ? 

2.  Steam  is  condensed  by  allowing  it  to  pass  through  a  large 
length  of  coiled  tube  in  a  vessel  containing  120  lbs.  of  water.  The 
original  temperature  of  the  water  was  59°  F.  and  after  15  minutes 
it  was  found  to  be  130°  F. :   how  much  steam  was  condensed? 

3.  How  much  heat  would  be  necessary  to  convert  12-5  lbs.  of 
ice  at  32°  F.  to  steam  at  212°  F.?  Give  the  answer  in  British 
thermal  units  and  in  calories. 

4.  If  a  boiler  receives  120b.th.  units  of  heat  per  minute  through 
every  square  yard  of  its  surface,  the  total  surface  being  6  sq.  yards, 
and  if  its  temperature  be  280°  ¥.  while  it  is  fed  with  feed  water  at 
1 10°  F.,  what  weight  of  steam  would  you  be  able  to  dj*aw  off  regu- 
larly per  hour?  (The  latent  heat  of  vaporisation  at  280°  may  be 
calculated  as  shewn  at  top  of  page  129.) 

5.  Steam  is  admitted  into  a  water  cooled  condenser  through 
which  20  gallons  flow  per  minute.  The  water  on  entering  the  con- 
denser is  at  60°  F.  and  on  leaving  has  a  temperature  of  100°  F. 
How  much  steam  is  being  condensed  per  minute  ? 


CHAPTER   XII 

TRANSMISSION  OF  HEAT 

There  are  three  modes  by  which  heat  may  be  trans- 
mitted from  one  point  to  another.  The  first  is  by 
conduction  and  it  is  in  this  way  that  heat  is  transmitted 
through  soUds.  If  one  end  of  a  metal  bar  be  heated 
the  other  end  will  soon  become  hot  provided  that  the 
bar  is  not  very  long.  The  heat  seems  to  pass  from 
molecule  to  molecule  from  the  warmer  end  to  the 
colder  end  and  will  continue  to  pass  so  long  as  there 
is  any  difference  of  temperature  between  the  ends. 

The  process  is  comparatively  slow :  it  is  not  to  be 
compared  with  the  speed  of  light  or  sound  or  electricity, 
or  of  heat  transmitted  by  another  process  called 
radiation. 

Different  substances  conduct  differently.  In  general 
terms  we  all  know  that  silver  is  the  best  conductor  of 
heat — -as  it  is  of  electricity — though  it  is  quite  possible 
that  most  of  us  do  not  know  quite  what  we  mean  when 
we  say  it.  One  reader  may  be  thinking  that  the  heat 
travels  more  rapidly  along  silver  than  along  anything 
else :  another  may  be  thinking  that  it  is  not  so  much 
a  question  of  speed  as  of  quantity — that  is  to  say  that 
more  units  of  heat  can  pass  at  the  same  speed :  another 
may  think  that  both  speed  and  quantity  must  be  taken 
into  account. 


134  Transmission  of  Heat  [ch. 

If  two  equal  rods  of  copper  and  bismuth  be  coated' 
with  wax  and  one  end  of  each  be  put  in  a  Bunsen  flame 
it  will  be  found  that  the  wax  melts  more  quickly  along 
the  bismuth  at  the  start  but  ultimately  more  wax  is 
melted  on  the  copper  than  on  the  bismuth  bar. 

The  point  of  this  experiment  is  that  the  specific 
heat  of  the  bismuth  being  less  than  that  of  the  copper 
a  smaller  quantity  of  heat  is  required  to  raise  its 
temperature.  Thus  its  wax  starts  to  melt  before  that 
on  the  copper.  But  since  more  of  the  copper's  wax  is 
melted  ultimately  it  follows  that  at  corresponding 
points  along  each  bar  the  temperature  of  the  copper 
was  higher  than  that  of  the  bismuth  and  that  more 
heat  units  per  second  were  passing  along  the  copper 
bar  than  along  the  bismuth  bar. 

Thermal  Conductivity.  In  order  to  compare  con- 
ductivities of  different  substances  it  will  be  necessary 
to  measure  the  quantity  of  heat  which  is  transmitted 
through  equal  distances,  equal  cross  sectional  areas,  in 
equal  times  and  with  equal  differences  of  temperature 
at  the  extremities  of  the  equal  distances. 

The  thermal  conductivity  of  a  substance  is  the 
quantity  of  heat  which  passes  in  unit  time  through 
a  unit  length  having  a  unit  cross  sectional  area  when 
the  temperature  at  each  end  differs  by  one  degree. 

It  is  fairly  evident  that  the  quantity  of  heat  whicli 
will  pass  through  any  length  will  be  directly  proportional 
to  the  difference  in  temperature  at  the  ends,  directly 
proportional  to  the  area  of  cross  section,  directly  pro- 
portional to  the  time  and  inversely  proportional  to 
the  length. 

If  the  thermj^l  conductivity  of  the  substance  be 
known  then  the  quantity  of  heat  passing  in  any  known 


XIl] 


Transmission  of  Heat 


135 


time,  along  any  known  length  of  known  cross  sectional 
area  with  a  known  difference  of  temperature  between 
the  ends  may  be  calculated. 

Conductivity  of  Wire  Gauze.  If  a  spiral  of  copper 
or  silver  wire  be  placed  over  the  wick  of  a  lighted  candle, 
as  in  Fig.  44  (a),  the  flame  will  be  extinguished  at  once 
due  to  the  fact  that  the  copper  conducts  away  the  heat 
so  rapidly  that  the  temperature  is  lowered  below  the 
temperature  of  ignition.  If  however  the  spiral  be 
heated  first  and  then  placed  over  the  lighted  candle 
wick  the  flame  will  not  be  extinguished. 


Fig.  44 


In  the  same  way  if  a  piece  of  fine  wire  gauze  be 
placed  over  a  Bunsen  burner,  as  in  Fig.  44  (6),  and  if  the 
gas  be  lighted  below  the  gauze  it  will  be  found  that  it 
does  not  burn  above  the  gauze.  If  the  gauze  be  raised 
and  lowered  it  will  be  found  that  the  flame  rises  and 
falls  with  it.  Of  course  gas  is  coming  through  the 
gauze  and  this  can  be  lighted  in  the  ordinary  way. 
If  the  gas  is  extinguished  and  then  turned  on  again 
the  gas  can  be  lighted  above  the  gauze  and  it  will  not 
burn  below.  A  yet  more  striking  experiment  is  to 
soak  a  piece  of  cotton-wool  in  alcohol  and  place  it  on 
a  piece  of  wire  gauze.  The  gauze  is  then  brought  down 
over  a  lighted  flame  and  the  alcohol  will  burn — but  it 


I'AG  Tran»iniAmon  of  Heat  [ch. 

will  only  burn  below  tJie  gauze,  and  if  tlie  piece  of  cotton 
wool  be  picked  up  from  the  gauze  "the  flame"  will  not 
come  with  it. 

The  explanations  for  all  these  simple  experiments 
lie  in  the  fact  that  the  gauze  is  a  good  conductor  of  heat : 
that  it  conducts  heat  away  rapidly  in  all  directions  over 
its  surface  and  having  a  large  surface  exposed  to  the  air 
keeps  comparatively  cool.  Thus  the  temperature  on 
the  other  side  of  the  gauze  from  that  on  which  the  flame 
is  playing  is  lower  than  the  temperature  of  ignition  of 
gas  or  alcohol  as  the  case  may  be. 

Miner's  Safety  Lamp.  It  is  generally  known  that 
in  most  coal  mines  there  is  so  much  inflammable  gas 
evolved  from  the  coal  that  the  presence  of  a  naked 
flame  would  cause  a  disastrous  explosion.  The  pro- 
perty of  wire  gauze  as  shewn  above  was  used  by  Sir 
Humphry  Davy  in  the  design  of  a  safety  lamp  for 
use  in  such  mines.  The  main  idea  of  the  lamp  is  that 
the  flame  (a  small  oil  flame)  can  only  receive  its  supply 
of  air  through  some  fine  wire  gauze,  and  further  it  is 
surrounded  by  gauze. 

Now  although  the  inflammable  gases  may  go  in  with 
the  air  supply  and  burn  inside  the  lamp  yet  the  flame 
cannot  strike  back  through  the  gauze. 

The  lamp  serves  too  as  a  danger  signal.  If  there  is 
much  gas  burning  inside  the  lamp  the  miner  knows  that 
the  proportion  of  inflammable  gases  is  too  great  at  that 
place  and  he  should  immediately  report  the  fact  so  that 
better  ventilation  be  secured. 

Further,  if  the  air  is  foiil  the  lamp  will  burn  less 
brightly  and  it  may  even  go  out  altogether. 

In  most  mines  every  lamp  is  lighted  and  tested,  by 
being  lowered  into  a  well  of  coal  gas,  before  it  is  given  to 


XIl] 


Transmission  of  Heat 


137 


the  miner.     It  is  also  locked  so  that  he  cannot  uncover 
the  flame. 

Conduction  in  Liquids.  With  the  exception  of  the 
molten  metals,  liquids  are  comparatively  bad  con- 
ductors of  heat.  Liquids  are  always  heated  from 
below :  we  never  think  of  putting  the  furnace  at  the 
topmost  part  of  a  boiler.  An  experiment  may  be  per- 
formed in  a  manner  shewn  in  Fig.  45,  where  we  have, 
a  tall  vessel  of  water  with 
a  number  of  thermometers 
projecting  from  it  at  various 
depths.  When  some  cold  water 
is  put  into  this  vessel  all  the 
thermometers  will  read  alike. 
If  a  pan  containing  some 
burning  coals  or  some  other 
source  of  heat  be  applied  to 
the  top  of  the  water  it  will  be 
found  that  the  various  thermo- 
meters are  only  very  slightly 
affected  even  after  a  consider- 
able lapse  of  time.  On  the 
other  hand  we  know  that  if  the  source  of  heat  be  applied 
to  the  bottom  of  the  vessel  the  whole  of  the  water  will 
become  hotter  in  a  comparatively  short  time. 

We  know  also  that  if  the  same  experiment  were  per- 
formed with  a  solid  block  of  metal  there  would  be  no 
appreciable  difference  between  top  heating  and  bottom 
heating. 

Convection.  When  the  water  is  heated  at  the 
bottom  the  lower  portion  receiving  heat  expands  and 
therefore  becomes  lighter  bulk  for  bulk  than  the  water 
above  it.   Consequently  it  rises,  colder  water  descending 


Fig.  45 


138 


Trmntmiasinn  of  Heat 


[CH. 


to  take  its  place.  This,  in  turn,  is  heated,  expands, 
becomes  lighter  and  rises.  In  this  way  we  get  the 
water  circulating  in  the  v-essel;  warm  and  light  water 
continually  rising  whilst  the  cooler  and  heavier  water 
sinks  to  take  its  place.  As  the  warm  water  rises  it 
gives  out  some  of  its  heat  to  the  surrounding  colder 
water.  Thus  we  see  that  the  particles  of  water  move 
•and  all  the  upward  moving  particles  are  carrying  and 
distributing  heat.  This  process  of  transmission  of  heat 
is  called  convection  and  the  currents  of  water  set  up  are 
termed  convection  currents. 

This  can  be  shewn  very  ejffectively  by  means  of  a 
simple  experiment  illustrated  in  Fig.  46.     A  vessel  of 


^ 


-  -y 


W" 


^^^rJMmr^-^ 


Fig.  46 


water  (this  may  be  a  flat  lantern  cell  so  that  it  can  be 
placed  in  a  lantern  and  projected  upon  a  screen)  has 
two  thick  wires  leading  down  to  a  small  coil  of  thin 
wire  at  the  bottom.  Two  or  three  crystals  of  potassium 
permanganate  are  dropped  down  to  this  spiral  and  they 
will  dissolve  colouring  the  water  at  the  bottom. 
A  current  of  electricity  is  then  passed  through  the 
spiral  which  becomes  warm.     This  warms  the  coloured 


XIl] 


Transmission  of  Heat 


139 


water  which  then  rises  and  we  can  see  the  convection 
currents  by  watching  the  paths  of  the  coloured 
streams,  which  follow  the  courses  shewn  by  the 
dotted  lines  in  the  diagram.  The  process  will  continue 
until  all  the  water  is  uniformly  hot  and  uniformly 
coloured. 

This  principle  is  the  basis  of  heating  by  hot  water 
circulation.  The  circulation  takes  place  quite  naturally 
and  Fig.  47  illustrates  a  simple 
system  of  such  heating.  The 
boiler- — or  more  properly,  heater 
— is  placed  at  the  lowest  part 
of  the  building  and  the  hot 
water  rises  whilst  the  colder 
water  descends  to  take  its  place. 
The  method  is  sometimes  called 
central  heating — that  is  to  say 
one  fire  will  provide  the  heat  for 
all  the  rooms  and  corridors.  The 
system  is  often  used  in  large 
buildings,  theatres,  churches, 
educational  institutions  and  the 
like,  but  is  not  often  met  with 
in  private  houses  in  this  country. 
In  America  it  is  the  general  rule. 

Its  general  efficiency,  economy  and  cleanliness 
deserve  that  it  should  meet  with  wider  favour  than  it 
does :  though  it  seems  highly  probable  that  electric 
heating  will  prove  to  be  too  strong  a  rival  as  soon  as 
electrical  energy  is  more  universally  adopted. 

Convection  Currents  in  Gases.  Gases  are  also  bad 
conductors  of  heat,  and  heat  may  be  transmitted 
through  gases  by  convection.     When  heat  is  appHed 


Fig.  47 


140  Tninsiitlssiitii  <>/  lleitt  [CH. 

to  a  gas  the  portion  in  the  ininiediat^^  neighbourhood 
of  the  source  of  heat  expands,  becomes  hghter  and 
tends  to  rise.  Since  this  expansion  is  greater  than  in 
the  case  of  Htjuids  the  convection  current  will  be  set 
up  much  more  quickly  and  it  will  move  with  a  greater 
velocity.  The  existence  of  these  convection  currents 
is  readily  shewn  in  many  ways. 

In  an  ordinary  dwelling  room  where  there  is  a  fire 
the  heated  lighter  air  ascends  the  chimney.  This  is 
useful  in  that  it  carries  the  smoke  and  soot :  but  it  has 
the  serious  drawback  of  carrying  up  a  tremendous 
proportion  of  the  total  heat  energy  of  the  fire. 
This  is  one  of  the  causes  of  the  overall  inefficiency 
of  steam  engines :  so  much  of  the  total  energy  of  the 
furnaces  is  carried  up  the  flues  by  the  air  convection 
currents. 

From  another  point  of  view  these  flue  convection 
currents  are  useful  for  they  assist  in  the  promotion  of 
proper  ventilation.  If  air  is  ascending  the  chimney 
fresh  air  must  be  drawn  into  the  room  at  the  same  rate. 
This  may  come  through  special  ventilator  ducts,  or 
through  open  doors  and  windows,  or — as  is  too  often 
the  case — through  the  cracks  and  joints  of  imperfectly 
fitting  doors  and  windows.  This  fresh  air  is  not  only 
necessary  and  beneficial  to  any  occupants  of  the  room 
but  it  is  also  necessary  for  the  proper  burning  of  the 
fire. 

A  simple  illustration  of  this  is  shewn  in  Fig.  48.  The 
apparatus  consists  of  a  small  box  which  is  provided  with 
two  tubes  or  chimneys  as  shewn  and  a  glass  front. 
A  candle  placed  under  one  of  the  chimneys  represents 
a  fire.  When  the  candle  is  lighted  convection  currents 
will  circulate  in  the  directions  shewn  by  the  arrows. 


XIl] 


Transmission  of  Heat 


141 


This  can  be  seen  quite  clearly  by  holding  a  piece  of 

smouldering  brown  paper  over 

each    tube    in   turn:    in   one 

case  the  smoke  will  be  drawn 

down :    in  the  other  it  will  be 

blown  up.      If  the  left-hand 

chimney   be    corked    up    the 

flame  will  burn  less  brightly 

and  will   be  extinguished  as 

soon  as  it  has  exhausted  the 

oxygen  supply  in  the  box. 

Fig.  49  illustrates  a  method 
of  room   or   hall    ventilation 
which  depends    upon  convection  currents — as  indeed 
all    systems    of    "natural    ventilation"    (as    opposed 


Fig.  48 


Inlet 


Flap 
outlet 


Fig.  49 

to  forced  ventilation  by  power  fans)  do.  An  air  inlet 
is  provided  near  to  the  floor  and  in  front  of  this  a 
radiator  is  fixed.     The  radiator  may  be  hot  water, 


142  TrauKnu'stiion  of  Heat  [CH. 

steam  or  electric.  The  air  about  this  radiator  expands 
and  rises  and  fresh  air  is  drawn  in  through  the  inlet. 
Outlets  are  provided  round  the  tops  of  the  walls :  the 
outlet  shewn  being  a  hinged  flap  which  acting  like  a  valve 
will  only  allow  air  to  pass  out.  An  advantage  of  this 
system  is  that  the  fresh  air  is  warmed  on  entering  the 
room.  The  circulation  of  the  convection  currents  will 
be  demonstrated  further  by  the  blackening  of  the  wall 
above  and  behind  the  radiator  at  an  earlier  date  than 
that  of  the  other  walls. 

Radiation.  Conduction  and  convection  of  heat  are 
processes  which  require  material  mediums  for  the  heat 
transference.  We  know  however  that  heat  can  be 
transmitted  from  one  point  to  another  without  the  aid 
of  matter :  the  heat  energy  which  we  receive  from  that 
great  source  of  energy  the  sun  is  transmitted  through 
milhons  of  miles  of  space.  This  process  of  transmission 
is  called  radiation,  and  it  takes  place  with  the  velocity 
of  light,  namely  186,000  miles  per  second.  But  the 
process  is  not  confined  to  vacuous  spaces  for  radiation 
can  take  place  through  matter  and  it  can  do  so  without 
necessarily  raising  the  temperature  of  that  matter. 

To  account  for  these  facts  the  generally  adopted 
theory  is  briefly  as  follows,  A  hot  body  is  said  to  be 
in  a  state  of  vibration.  These  vibrations  are  trans- 
mitted as  such  by  means  of  a  hypothetical  medium 
termed  the  aether  of  space.  This  medium  is  assumed 
to  be  weightless :  to  pervade  all  space  and  the  interior 
of  all  matter:  and  to  be  highly  elastic  since  it  can 
transmit  the  vibrations  with  an  enormous  velocity. 
The  theory  fits  in  with  all  observed  facts  and  it  serves 
for  the  transmission  of  light  as  well  as  of  heat. 

According  to  this  the  fact  that  heat  energy  can  be 


XIl] 


Transmission  of  Heat 


143 


transmitted  through  air,  or  rock  salt,  without  producing 
any  appreciable  increase  in  temperature,  is  explained 
by  the  assumption  that  the  heat  does  not  travel  as  heat 
but  as  vibrations  which  will  be  transmitted  hke  waves 
through  the  aether.  When  these  waves  fall  upon  any 
matter  they  may  be  reflected ;  they  may  pass  through 
as  waves;  they  may  be  absorbed;  or  some  or  all  of 
these  possibiUties  may  take  place. 

If  the  matter  becomes  hotter  then  we  say  that  some 
of  the  waves  are  being  absorbed  and  they  give  up  their 
energy  in  the  form  of  heat.  If  the  matter  does  not 
become  hotter  then  the  waves  are  either  being  reflected 
or  transmitted. 

Reflection  and  Absorption  of  Heat.  A  simple 
experiment  is  illustrated  by  Fig.  50.     Two  metal  plates 


Fig.  50 

A  and  B  of  the  same  size  and  material  are  placed  at 
equal  distances  from  a  source  of  heat  such  as  a  red  hot 
iron  ball.  The  plate  A  is  polished  whilst  B  is  covered 
with  a  coating  of  lamp-black  or  some  dull  black  paint. 
From  the  back  of  each  plate  a  small  tongue  of  metal 


144  TnutsniissioH  of  Heat  \vn. 

projects  and  on  each  of  tliesc  tongues  a  small  piece  of 
yellow  phosphorus  is  placed.  In  a  very  short  time  the 
phosphorus  behind  the  black  disc  will  ignite — but  the 
phosphorus  behind  the  polished  disc  will  not  ignite  at 
all. 

This  is  only  one  experiment  of  many  which  can  be 
performed  to  shew  that  light  polished  surfaces  are  good 
reflectors  of  heat  (as  they  are  of  light)  whilst  dark  and 
rough  surfaces  are  bad  reflectors  but  good  absorbers. 
A  fireman's  polished  brass  helmet  reflects  the  heat: 
a  guardsman's  helmet  does  the  same  thing.  Light 
coloured  clothing  is  cooler  to  wear  in  summer  time  than 
is  dark  clothing,  since  the  latter  is  a  bad  reflector  and 
a  good  absorber  of  heat. 

Transmission  and  Absorption  of  Heat.  Heat  may 
be  reflected  from  mirrors  in  exactly  the  same  way  as 
light.  If  an  arc  lamp  be  placed  at  the  focus  of  a  concave 
mirror  the  reflected  beam — like  a  searchUght  beam — 
wiU  consist  of  both  light  and  heat  waves.  If  this  beam 
falls  upon  another  concave  mirror  it  will  be  converged 
to  the  focus.  The  temperature  of  the  air  through  which 
this  beam  passes  will  not  be  appreciably  altered :  nor 
will  it  be  affected  at  the  focus.  But  a  piece  of  phos- 
phorus placed  there  will  ignite  immediately.  It  is  only 
when  the  heat  waves  fall  upon  some  substances  (most 
substances  be  it  said)  that  they  give  up  their  energy  as 
heat.     Fig.  51  illustrates  this. 

If  such  a  beam  as  that  mentioned  above  be  allowed 
to  pass  through  a  strong  solution  of  alum  it  will  be 
found  that  most  of  the  heat  waves  have  been  stopped 
and  the  phosphorus  placed  at  the  focus  of  the  second 
mirror  will  take  longer  to  ignite  if  indeed  it  ignites  at  all. 
The  solution  of  alum  will  get  hot.     If  a  solution  of 


xii]  Transmission  of  Heat  145 

iodine  in  carbon  bisulphide  be  substituted  for  the  alum 
it  will  be  found  to  stop  practically  all  the  light  but  will 
allow  the  heat  to  pass  through  as  will  be  shewn  by  the 
ignition  of  the  phosphorus. 

Rock  salt  will  transmit  the  heat  waves  readily. 
Glass  behaves  rather  remarkably :  it  will  transmit  the 
heat  waves  if  they  proceed  from  a  source  at  a  high 
temperature  but  it  stops  them  if  they  come  from  a  low 
temperature  source.  It  is  this  property  which  makes 
glass  so  valuable  for  greenhouse  purposes.  The  heat 
waves  from  the  sun  pass  through  readily  enough  and 
give  up  their  energy  to  the  plants  inside ;  but  after 
sunset  when  the  plants  are  giving  out  heat  instead  of 
receiving  it  the  glass  will  not  transmit  the  heat  waves 
and  thus  acts  as  a  kind  of  heat  trap. 


Focus 


Fig.  51 

Radiation  from  different  surfaces.  Different  sur- 
faces having  the  same  temperature  radiate  heat  at 
different  rates.  One  simple  experiment  to  illustrate 
this  may  be  performed  with  two  equal  cocoa  tins  from 
which  the  paper  covering  has  been  stripped.  One  of 
the  tins  should  be  painted  a  dull  black  (a  mixture  of 
lamp-black  and  turpentine  will  serve  for  this  purpose) 
and  through  the  lid  of  each  a  hole  should  be  made  large 
enough  to  take  a  thermometer.     The  tins  are  then 

p.  y.  10 


14() 


TraiutmisHion  of  Heat 


[CH. 


filled  with  boiling  water  and  it  will  be  found  that  the 
blackened  vessel  cools  much  quicker  than  the  bright 
vessel.  Readings  of  the  two  temperatures  can  be 
taken  at  equal  intervals  of  time  and  "curves  of  cooling " 
can  be  plotted. 

The  usual  methods  of  comparing  the  radiating 
properties  of  different  surfaces  are  by  means  of  a 
thermopile  and  galvanometer.  The  two  constitute 
a  sort  of  electrical  thermometer  which  is  much  more 
sensitive  than  any  expansion  thermometer.  The  prin- 
ciple of  this  thermopile  wiU  be  taken  in  the  electricity 
course,  but  it  may  be  stated  here  that  when  the  tem- 
perature of  the  exposed  thermopile  face  increases  a 
current  of  electricity  is  set  up  which  causes  the  needle 
of  the  galvanometer  to  be  deflected.  The  greater  the 
temperature  the  greater  will  be  the  current  and  the 
consequent  deflection  of  the  needle. 

Fig.  52  shews  a  thermopile  being  used  with  a  "  LesUe 


To  Galyanometer 


Fig.  52 

cube  "  which  is  simply  a  metal  cube  in  which  >i|jater  may 
be  boiled.     The  faces  of  the  cube  may  be  treated  in 


xii]  Transmission  of  Heat  147 

different  ways :  or  they  may  be  made  of  different 
metals  or  covered  with  different  materials.  In  this 
way  a  simple  method  is  provided  for  heating  a  number 
of  different  surfaces  to  the  same  temperature.  The 
thermopile  is  placed  the  same  distance  away  from  each 
face  in  turn  and  the  permanent  deflection  of  the 
galvanometer  needle  gives  a  measure  of  the  rate  at 
which  the  thermopile  receives  heat  from  each  face. 
If  it  receives  more  heat  per  second  in  one  case  than  in 
another  then  clearly  its  temperature  will  rise  to  a 
higher  degree. 

It  will  be  found  in  general  that  pohshed  surfaces  do 
not  radiate  heat  so  well  as  dull  surfaces  and  that  light 
coloured  surfaces  are  worse  radiators  than  dark  surfaces. 

A  polished  metal  teapot  does  not  require  a  "tea- 
cosy"  :   a  dirty  one  does,  for  two  reasons. 

The  "vacuum"  flasks  so  largely  used  in  these  days 
depend  upon  this  for  their  property  of  retaining  the 
temperature  of  any  liquids  placed  in  them.  They  con- 
sist of  a  double  walled  glass  vessel  and  the  space 
between  the  two  walls  has  the  air  driven  out  of  it 
whilst  a  small  quantity  of  quicksilver  is  vaporised 
inside.  The  inter- wall  space  is  then  sealed  and  the 
quicksilver  condenses  on  the  inside  of  the  walls — 
forming  a  complete  mirror  coating.  Thus  the  flask 
does  not  absorb  the  heat  readily  and  what  it  does 
absorb  it  does  not  radiate  readily.  The  absence  of 
air  from  the  space  between  the  two  walls  of  the  flask 
prevents  convection  currents,  but  it  is  the  non-radiating 
property  of  the  silvered  surface  which  is  the  main 
cause  of  the  insulating  property  of  the  flask. 

Flame  radiation.  The  amount  of  radiation  from 
a   flame   depends   very   much   upon   its   nature.     The 

10—2 


148  Transmission  of  Heat  [CH.  xii 

luminosity  of  a  candle  flame  depends  upon  the  presence 
of  solid  particles  of  carbon  within  it,  and  the  same 
appUes  to  the  old-fashioned  batswing  gas  flame.  If 
the  gas  of  a  burner  be  mixed  with  air  before  ignition 
— as  in  the  case  of  a  Bunsen  burner  or  a  gas  stove  or 
the  burner  of  an  incandescent  gas — the  soUd  particles 
of  carbon  do  not  exist  in  it  for  any  appreciable  time 
and  very  little  light  or  heat  is  radiated.  At  the  same 
time  this  flame  is  hotter  than  the  batswing  flame  and 
can  raise  the  temperature  of  substances  to  a  greater 
degree.  A  gas  mantle  placed  over  such  a  flame  becomes 
hotter  and  gives  out  more  light  and  radiant  heat  than 
it  would  if  it  were  placed  over  the  batswing  flame. 

Formation  of  Dew.  After  sunset  the  earth  radiates 
some  of  the  heat  it  has  received  during  the  day,  and 
a  fall  of  temperature  results.  If  the  night  be  cloudy 
then  the  clouds  reflect  and  radiate  heat  back  again 
so  that  the  fall  in  temperature  is  not  very  great.  If 
the  night  be  clear  the  heat  is  radiated  into  space  and 
the  temperature  falls  much  more. 

The  earth  thus  becomes  cooled  and  often  to  a  tem- 
perature below  the  dew-point  (see  p.  130).  Dew  is 
generally  deposited  upon  blades  of  grass  whilst  it  is  not 
noticeable  upon  bare  earth  or  stones  because  the  blades 
of  grass  are  excellent  radiators  and  become  very  cold 
and  are  also  bad  conductors  so  that  they  do  not 
receive  any  heat  from  the  earth  by  conduction. 

Straw  is  an  excellent  radiator  and  a  bad  conductor 
and  because  of  this  it  is  possible  to  freeze  water  during 
the  night  in  hot  regions  of  India  and  other  places  by 
putting  some  water  in  a  shallow  vessel  and  standing  it 
upon  a  heap  of  straw. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THERMODYNAMICS 

In  Chapters  IV  and  V  we  pointed  out  that  heat 
might  be  considered  as  a  form  of  energy,  and  we  shewed 
some  of  the  methods  by  means  of  which  other  forms 
of  energy  could  be  changed  into  the  form  which  we 
call  heat.  The  most  primitive  method  of  generating 
sufficient  heat  to  kindle  a  fire  consists  in  causing  friction 
to  be  developed  rapidly  between  two  dry  pieces  of  wood 
— preferably  and  most  easily  by  bending  one  piece  into 
the  form  of  a  rough  brace  and  using  one  end  as  a  "bit" 
in  the  vain  endeavour  to  bore  a  hole  in  the  other  piece. 
The  operator  will  not  be  successful  in  boring  but  he 
will  soon  find  that  the  "bit"  will  ignite.  The  energy 
which  is  converted  into  heat  energy  is  the  mechanical 
energy  of  the  operator. 

Experiments  have  been  performed  by  means  of 
which  the  relationship  between  the  amount  of  mechani- 
cal work  expended  and  the  quantity  of  heat  produced 
has  been  ascertained. 

Mechanical  Equivalent  of  Heat.  The  amount  of 
mechanical  work  which  must  be  done  so  that  when  it 
is  all  converted  into  heat  it  will  produce  one  unit  of 
heat  is  called  the  mechanical  equivalent  of  heat.     Many 


1 50  Thei'mo-Df/namics  [CH. 

different  kinds  of  experiments  have  been  performed 
by  various  experimenters  and  the  results  obtained  are 
all  in  close  agreement. 

On  the  British  system  of  units  it  has  been  found 
that  in  order  to  produce  one  British  thermal  unit  of  heat 
by  the  expenditure  of  mechanical  energy,  778  foot-lbs. 
of  work  must  be  done. 

On  the  metric  system  4-2  joules  (or  4-2  x  10'  ergs) 
must  be  done  in  order  to  generate  1  calorie. 

Method  of  Determination.  Count  Rumford  and 
Dr  Joule  were  the  experimentalists  whose  names  are 
most  generally  associated  with  the  determination  of 
the  mechanical  equivalent  of  heat.  Rumford's  experi- 
ments were  performed  by  boring  cannon  with  sharp 
and  blunt  borers.  In  the  latter  case  more  work  had 
to  be  done  in  the  boring  operation  and  proportionately 
more  heat  was  developed.  Dr  Joule's  apparatus  con- 
sisted of  a  paddle  arrangement  which  he  rotated  in 
a  special  calorimeter  containing  a  known  mass  of  water 
at  a  known  temperature.  The  paddle  wheel  was  made 
to  rotate  at  a  uniform  rate  by  means  of  an  arrangement 
of  falling  weights.  In  order  to  prevent  the  water  from 
turning  round  with  the  paddle,  some  fixed  arms  pro- 
jected inwards  from  the  wall  of  the  calorimeter.  The 
weights  were  allowed  to  fall  through  a  known  distance : 
they  were  then  quickly  wound  up  again  without  turning 
the  paddle  wheel  and  allowed  to  fall  again:  and  this 
was  repeated  until  an  easily  measurable  rise  of  tempera- 
ture was  produced  iii  the  water.  The  total  work  done 
by  the  falling  weights  was  then  calculated,  and  the 
amount  of  heat  generated  was  determined  by  the 
product  of  the  total  equivalent  weight  of  the  water  and 
calorimeter  and  paddles  and  the  increase  in  temperature. 


XIII 


Thermo- Dynmnics 


151 


From  this  the  work  done  per  unit  of  heat  generated  was 
readily  ascertained. 

A  favourite  laboratory  method  of  malting  this 
determination  is  that  in  which  the  apparatus  shewn 
in  Fig.  53  is  used. 


Fig.  53 


The  "calorimeter"  consists  of  two  brass  cones  Cj 
and  O2  which  can  revolve  on  one  another  about  a  vertical 
axis.     If  Oj  is  fixed  C^  can  be  turned  round  by  means 


152  Thermo- hiiiin  III  irs  [ch. 

of  a  weiglit  W  on  a  piece  of  string  which  is  fixed  to  a 
large  wooden  pulley  P  at  the  top  of  the  apparatus.  On 
the  other  hand  if  Cj  be  rotated  in  the  opposite  direction 
to  that  in  which  the  weight  would  rotate  C^  it  can  be 
seen  that  at  a  certain  speed  of  rotation  the  tendency  of 
the  weight  to  fall  could  be  exactly  balanced.  If  the 
speed  of  Cj  were  increased  then  W  would  rise :  if  it  were 
decreased  W  would  fall.  Thus  if  we  rotate  Cj  at  such 
a  speed  that  W  remains  stationary  it  follows  that  the 
work  which  we  do  per  revolution  must  be  exactly  the 
same  as  if  the  weight  had  fallen  through  such  a  distance 
that  it  turned  C^  through  one  revolution.  And  it  there- 
fore follows  that  the  work  done  per  revolution  when  we 
keep  W  stationary  is  given  by  the  product  of  W  and 
the  circumference  of  the  pulley  P. 

This  is  the  method  by  means  of  which  the  work 
which  is  done  in  overcoming  the  friction  of  the  cones 
is  determined.  The  outer  cone  Cj  is  held  by  two  pins 
projecting  from  an  insulating  base  B.  This  in  turn  is 
fixed  to  a  vertical  spindle  8  which  can  be  rotated  by 
means  of  a  belt  DB  which  passes  round  a  small  driving 
pulley  DP.  In  order  to  make  it  easy  to  count  the  total 
number  of  revolutions  there  is  a  worm  thread  T  on  the 
spindle  and  this  engages  with  a  toothed  wheel  R  having, 
say,  100  teeth,  every  ten  of  which  are  marked.  A  fixed 
pointer  on  the  supporting  arm  of  the  toothed  wheel 
serves  as  recorder.  The  inner  cone  Cg  is  fixed  to  the 
top  pulley  by  means  of  two  projecting  pins. 

The  cones  (both  of  them)  are  weighed  and  their 
w^ater  equivalent  is  determined.  The  inner  cone  is 
then  partially  filled  with  mercury  and  the  whole  weighed 
again  in  order  to  get  the  weight  of  mercury.  The  water 
equivalent  of  the  mercury  is  then  calculated  and  the 


xiii]  Thermo- Dynamics  153 

sum  of  the  two  water  equivalents  gives  the  total  water 
equivalent  of  the  cones  and  the  mercury. 

Mercury  is  used  because  it  has  a  small  specific  heat 
and  is  a  good  conductor.  Thus  we  can  get  a  greater 
rise  in  temperature  than  we  should  get  if  we  used  water : 
and  in  this  way  we  reduce  the  possible  errors  of  tempera- 
ture reading. 

The  temperature  of  the  mercury  is  taken,  and  then 
the  spindle  is  rotated  at  such  a  speed  that  W  remains 
steady.  This  requires  a  little  experience  and  some 
prehminary  trials  are  necessary. 

When  the  temperature  has  risen  through  a  reason- 
able and  readable  range  the  rotation  is  stopped  and 
the  final  temperature  and  the  total  number  of  revolu- 
tions are  determined. 

The  mechanical  equivalent  is  determined  as  follows : 

Heat :  Mass  of  the  cones  =  M^  lbs.  Specific  heat 
of  cones  =  8^. 

Water  equivalent  of  cones  =  M^  x  8^  lbs. 

Mass  of  mercury  =  Jf„j  lbs.  Specific  heat  of 
mercury  =  8^- 

Therefore  water  equivalent  of  mercury  =  M^  x  8^ 
lbs. 

Therefore  total  water  equivalent  of  cones  and  mer- 
cury =  M^8c  +  M^8^  =  Jf  lbs. 

Original  temperature  of  mercury  =  1°!^. 

Final  temperature  of  mercury  =  ^2°  ^• 

Therefore  units  generated  =  M  {t^  —  t-^)  b.th.u. 
=  H  units. 

Work  :   Weight  on  the  pulley  string  =  W  lbs. 

Circumference  of  pulley  =  G  feet  =  ttD  feet,  where 
D  =  diameter  in  feet. 

Number  of  revolutions  =  N. 


\i>4  r/iniHO-JJi/namics  [en. 

Therefore  total  work  done  =  WON  foot-lbs.  =-  J 
foot -lbs. 

Relationship :  Since  H  units  of  heat  are  produced 
by  J  foot-lbs,  of  work  therefore  1  unit  of  heat  will  be 

produced  by  rj  foot-lbs. 

Therefore  the  mechanical  equivalent  of  heat  =  ^ 

11 

foot-lbs,  per  b.th.it. 

Fundamental  principle  of  the  Heat  Engine.  Just  as 
mechanical  work  may  be  converted  into  heat  so  by 
proper  arrangements  heat  may  be  converted  into 
mechanical  work.  Any  device  by  means  of  which 
this  may  be  done  is  called  a  heat  engine,  and  it  would 
be  well  if  we  consider  at  this  stage  how  such  an  engine 
does  work  at  the  expense  of  heat  energy. 

The  thoughtful  student  might  argue  that  in  the  case 
of  a  steam  engine  although  heat  energy  is  necessary  to 
produce  the  steam  which  forces  the  piston  along  the 
cylinder  yet  the  steam  comes  out  of  the  exhaust  as 
steam  and  has  not  given  out  any  heat  except  that 
necessary  to  warm  up  the  piston  and  cylinder  in  the 
first  instance.  Such  argument  however  would  be 
wrong,  for  it  can  easily  be  shewn  that  heat  is  given  out 
by  the  steam  as  it  expands  in  the  cylinder,  anxi  the 
energy  of  the  steam  engine  is  represented  by  the  energy 
given  out  during  this  expansion. 

Let  us  imagine  that  we  have  a  tall  cylinder  and  that 
it  is  fitted  with  a  piston  which  when  loaded  with  a 
number  of  weights  sinks  do^vn  into  the  cylinder  and 
so  compresses  the  air  in  it.  If  we  then  remove  the 
weights  one  by  one  the  air  will  expand  and  will 
do  work  in  raising  up  the  piston  and  the  remaining 


xiii]  Thermo- Dynamics  155 

weights.  Now  if  the  weights  be  removed  in  sufficiently 
quick  succession  it  will  be  found  that  the  air  is  cooled 
by  its  expansion.  We  therefore  conclude  that  some  of 
the  heat  energy  of  the  air  has  been  converted  into  the 
mechanical  work  necessary  to  lift  the  weights,  and 
therefore  the  temperature  of  the  air  must  be  reduced. 

On  the  other  hand  if  the  air  be  compressed  it  will  be 
found  that  its  temperature  rises  and  we  conclude  that 
the  mechanical  work  done  in  compression  is  converted 
into  heat.  Probably  all  our  readers  know  how  hot  the 
end  of  a  bicycle  pump  gets  after  a  few  rapid  strokes  of 
the  piston. 

But — to  return  to  our  tall  cylinder  with  its  weighted 
piston — after  we  have  compressed  the  air  and  so  heated 
it,  if  we  allow  it  to  cool  down  again  to  the  temperature 
of  the  surrounding  air  and  then  allow  the  piston  to  rise 
once  more  we  shall  again  find  that  the  air  is  cooled. 
The  point  here  aimed  at  is  that  though  we  may  produce 
heat  by  compression  yet  if  we  allow  it  to  disappear  we 
shall  nevertheless  take  heat  away  again  on  expansion. 
Work  must  be  done  on  the  air  in  compressing  it :  that 
work  is  changed  to  heat  and  the  temperature  of  the  air 
rises.  Work  must  be  done  by  the  air  in  expanding  and 
it  is  done  at  the  expense  of  some  of  the  heat  energy  of 
the  air  which  is  thereby  cooled. 

The  reader  may  remember  that  in  our  chapter  on 
specific  heat  we  stated  that  the  specific  heat  of  a  gas  is 
greater  if  the  volume  of  the  gas  be  allowed  to  change 
as  it  is  heated  than  it  is  if  the  volume  of  the  gas  be 
kept  constant  during  heating.  The  reason  for  this  is 
now  obvious.  If  when  heating  a  gas  it  expands  it 
must  be  doing  work.  The  gas  need  not  be  actually 
pushing  a  piston  along  a  cylinder,  but  as  it  expands 


150  Tlicnno-Djimtmim  [CH. 

it  must  be  pushing  air  away  from  it  and  therefore  must 
be  doing  mechanical  work.  The  energy  for  this  must 
come  from  somewhere :  it  comes  from  the  heat  energy 
of  the  air  and  so  the  air  would  be  cooled.  Therefore 
to  keep  the  air  up  to  its  temperature  more  heat  would 
have  to  be  given  to  it  than  would  have  been  necessary 
had  the  air  not  been  expanding. 

The  reader  will  be  able  to  see  that  the  difference 
between  the  amount  of  heat  necessary  to  raise  the 
temperature  of  a  given  mass  of  gas  through  a  certain 
range  without  any  change  in  volume,  and  that  necessary 
to  produce  the  same  temperature  change  when  the  gas 
is  expanding,  will  represent  the  amount  of  energy  which 
is  changed  from  heat  energy  to  mechanical  energy. 

In  the  case  of  the  steam  engine  if  we  measure  the 
quantity  of  heat  energy  in  each  lb.  of  steam  as  it  enters 
the  cylinder  and  again  as  it  leaves,  the  difference  will 
represent  the  amount  of  energy  which  each  lb.  of  steam 
gives  out  to  the  engine  as  mechanical  energy.  If  we 
know  the  number  of  lbs.  of  steam  per  minute  which  are 
passing  through  (an  easily  determined  quantity),  then 
we  have  at  once  the  means  of  calculating  the  mechanical 
energy  given  per  minute  by  the  steam,  and  from  that 
the  horse-power.  This,  of  course,  does  not  give  the 
horse -power  which  the  engine  will  yield :  that  wiU 
depend  upon  the  efficiency  of  the  engine. 

Effect  of  compression  and  expansion  on  saturated 
steam.  We  saw  on  page  124  that  when  a  space  was 
saturated  a  change  of  volume  did  not  affect  the  pressure 
if  the  temperature  remained  constant.  We  are  now  in 
a  position  to  see  that  unless  the  change  in  volume  is 
effected  very  slowly  indeed  the  temperature  will  be 
increased  on  compression  and  this  increase  might  be 


xiii]  Thermo- Dynamics  157 

sufficient  to  convert  the  space  into  a  non-saturated  one 
(or  a  superheated  one).  Indeed  in  the  case  of  steam 
this  is  the  case,  for  if  saturated  steam  be  suddenly- 
compressed  in  a  space  from  which  no  heat  can  escape 
the  consequent  rise  in  temperature  is  such  that  the 
space  becomes  superheated — that  is  to  say  instead  of 
the  compression  producing  condensation  of  the  steam 
in  the  cyUnder  as  we  should  expect  it  to  do  from 
Dalton's  experiments  on  saturated  spaces  (page  124), 
enough  heat  is  developed  to  raise  the  temperature 
sufficiently  to  render  the  space  hot  enough  to  be  able 
to  hold  even  more  water  vapour. 

On  the  other  hand  if  saturated  steam  be  allowed  to 
expand,  doing  the  full  amount  of  work  of  which  it  is 
capable  during  the  expansion,  it  loses  so  much  heat 
that,  notwithstanding  the  increased  volume,  condensa- 
tion takes  place. 

When  this  happens  in  the  cyhnder  of  an  engine  the 
condensed  water  accumulates.  This  is  called  priming. 
In  all  steam  engines  working  expansively  means  are 
taken  to  prevent  this  condensation — such,  for  example, 
as  surrounding  the  cylinder  with  a  steam  jacket. 

If  superheated  or  non-saturated  steam  be  used 
then,  of  course,  this  condensation  wiU  not  occur  if  the 
steam  is  sufficiently  far  from  saturation. 

Isothermal  and  Adiabatic  expansion.  If  the  volume 
of  a  given  mass  of  gas  be  changed  without  any  change 
of  temperature  it  is  said  to  be  changed  isothermally. 
From  what  we  have  seen  above  it  follows  that  such 
isothermal  change  of  volume  can  only  be  produced 
provided  that  heat  is  taken  from  or  given  to  the  gas. 
As  it  is  compressed  then  heat  must  be  taken  from  the 
gas  in  order  that  its  temperature  shall  not  rise.     As  it 


158  Thermo- DjfnamicM  [CH. 

is  expanded  heat  must  be  given  to  it  to  prevent  the 
temperature  from  falling.  Boyle's  law,  for  example, 
is  only  true  for  an  isothermal  change :  it  states  that 
the  temperature  must  be  kept  constant.  The  curve 
which  we  plotted  to  shew  tlie  relationship  between 
pressure  and  volume  of  a  gas  at  constant  temperature 
is  called  an  isothermal  curve  connecting  pressure  and 
volume. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  gas  be  contained  in  some 
vessel  which  will  not  permit  it  to  receive  or  lose  heat, 
then  as  it  is  compressed  its  temperature  will  rise  and 
as  it  expands  its  temperature  will  fall  but  the  quantity 
of  heat  will  remain  constant.  Such  a  change  is  said 
to  be  adiabatic  or  isentropic.  Boyle's  law  is  not  true 
for  adiabatic  expansion  or  compression.  On  compres- 
sion the  temperature  will  be  raised  and  therefore  the 
gas  will  occupy  a  greater  volume  at  a  given  pressure. 
On  expansion  the  gas  wiU  be  cooled  and  the  volume  will 
be  less  than  it  would  be  at  a  given  pressure.  Fig.  54 
shews  the  difference :  the  curve  IBL  is  an  isothermal 
or  Boyle's  law  curve  shewing  the  relationship  between 
pressure  and  volume :  the  curve  ABC  is  the  adiabatic 
curve  for  the  same  mass  of  gas.  The  point  B  is  the 
starting  point  and  if  the  gas  be  compressed  adia- 
batically  its  volume  wiU  not  fall  as  much  as  it  would 
if  compressed  isothermally,  and  vice  versa.  Thus  the 
adiabatic  curve  is  steeper  than  the  isothermal  curve. 

For  the  same  reasons  it  follows  that  if  we  compress 
a  gas  adiabatically  the  mean  pressure  necessary  to 
produce  a  given  change  in  volume  will  be  greater  than 
that  necessary  to  produce  the  same  change  in  volume 
if  the  gas  be  compressed  isothermally.  Therefore  it 
follows  that  more  work  must  be  done  to   compress 


XIIl] 


Thermo- Dfpiamics 


159 


a  gas  adiabatically  than  isothermally  and  more  work 
will  be  given  out  by  a  gas  expanding  adiabatically 
than  isothermally. 

The  Indicator  diagram.  If  we  can  plot  a  curve  which 
shews  the  pressure  on  a  piston  at  each  position  of  its 
motion  along  a  cylinder  we  can  then  get  the  mean 
pressure  from  the  curve.  If  we  know  this  mean  pressure 
in  lbs.  per  square  inch  and  the  area  of  cross  section  of 
the  piston  and  the  length  of  its  stroke  in  the  cylinder 


Volume 
Fig.  54 

we  can  calculate  the  total  work  done  upon  it  per  stroke. 
If,  further,  we  know  the  number  of  strokes  which  it 
makes  per  minute  we  can  determine  the  rate  of  working 
or  the  horse -power  yielded  by  the  steam. 

Such  a  curve  shewing  the  relationship  between 
pressure  and  position  of  piston  is  called  an  indicator 
diagram. 

If  the  pressure  on  the  piston  were  constant  through 
the  full  length  of  the  stroke  and  then  dropped  suddenly 
to  zero  at  the  end,  the  diagram  would  be  like  that 


160 


Thermo- Dynamics 


[CH. 


shewn  in  Fig.  55.  The  height  OA  represents  the  steam 
pressure  on  the  piston  and  the  position  of  the  piston 
in  the  cyUnder  is  represented  by  such  distances  as 
OM,  OC. 

The  point  C  represents  the  end  of  the  stroke.  As 
the  piston  returns  again  to  0  we  are  assuming  that 
the  pressure  upon  it  is  zero  and  when  it  reaches  O 
the  pressure  suddenly  becomes  OA  again. 


i      I      I      i      I  I  I  I 

I      !      I      I      I  I  I  I 

I      ■      I      I      I  I  I  I 

!      >       I      I      I  '  I  ■ 

I  nI  I  1  B 


o 


M 


Position  of  Piston  along  Cylinder 
Fig.  55 

If  such  conditions  were  possible  and  such  an  in- 
dicator diagram  were  obtained  the  horse-power  of  the 
engine  concerned  could  be  readily  determined. 

Let  A  represent  the  area  of  the  piston  in  square 
inches. 

Let  P  represent  the  average  pressure*  upon  the 

*  By  this  is  meant  the  net  average  pressure  or  the  average 
difference  of  pressure  on  each  side  of  the  piston. 


XIIl] 


Thermo-Dynamics 


161 


piston — both  journeys  along  the  cyhnder  being  con- 
sidered. In  this  case  the  pressure  is  constant  and  is 
represented  by  OA  on  our  diagram.  The  return 
journey  pressure  is  zero  in  this  case. 

Then  P  y,  A  =  total  force  in  lbs.  on  the  piston. 

Let  L  =  length  of  stroke  in  feet. 

Then  PAL  =  force  x  distance  =  work  in  foot-lbs. 
for  each  journey  of  piston  to  and  fro. 

If  iV^  =  no.  of  to  and  fro  movements  per  minute. 

Then  PLAN  =  foot-lbs.  per  minute. 

Fig.  56  represents  more  nearly  the  actual  relation- 
ship between  the  pressure  and  the  position  of  the  piston. 


Atmospheric 
line  of  pressure 


Position  of  Piston  along  cylinder 
Fig.  56 

The  portion  of  the  diagram  AB  indicates  that  for  the 
first  part  of  the  stroke  the  pressure  is  constant  (practi- 
cally, in  fact,  the  boiler  pressure).  At  the  point  B  the 
steam  port'is  shut  and  the  steam  expands  as  the  piston 

P.Y.  11 


162  Thermo- Dynamics  [ch.  xiii 

continues  its  motion,  but  the  pressure  falls  as  shewn  by 
the  curve  BC.  At  the  point  C  the  exhaust  port  is 
opened  and  the  pressure  falls  rapidly  to  atmospheric 
pressure  shewn  at  D  which  is  the  extremity  of  the  stroke. 
The  piston  then  returns  and  when  back  again  at  the 
point  E  the  exhaust  port  is  closed  so  that  the  small 
amount  of  steam  left  in  the  cylinder  shall  act  as  a 
cushion  to  assist  the  return  of  the  piston.  This  steam 
becomes  compressed  as  the  piston  approaches  0  and 
the  pressure  rises  as  shewn  by  the  curve  EF.  When 
the  piston  reaches  O  the  steam  port  is  opened  again 
and  the  pressure  rises  at  once  to  the  point  A. 

In  order  to  find  the  indicated  horse-power  with  the 
aid  of  this  diagram  it  is  clear  that  we  shall  need  to  find 
the  average  pressure  on  the  cyhnder  during  the  complete 
to  and  fro  motion  of  the  piston.  The  net  average 
pressure  will  be  the  difference  between  the  average 
outward  pressure  and  the  average  return  pressure.  On 
the  outward  journey  when  the  piston  is  at  L  the  pressure 
is  LN,  on  the  return  journey  the  pressure  is  LM  at  the 
same  position.  Therefore  the  net  or  useful  pressure  is 
represented  by  the  difference,  namely  MN.  It  will  be 
seen  that  the  net  average  pressure  per  complete  cycle 
will  be  given  by  the  average  of  such  lengths  as  FA,  QR, 
MN.  Thus  if  a  sufficient  number  of  such  ordinates  be 
drawn  at  equal  distances  apart  and  their  mean  length 
determined — in  terms  of  the  pressure  scale — we  shall 
get  the  net  average  pressure  at  once. 

If  the  engine  w^re  to  exhaust  into  a  condenser  in 
which  the  pressure  was  less  than  the  atmospheric 
pressure  then  the  return  part  of  the  diagram  DE  would 
fall  below  the  position  shewn :  in  which  case  it  is  clear 
that  the  net  mean  pressure  would  be  greater. 


INDEX 


Absolute  scale  of  temperature    90 
Absolute  zero    92 
Absorption  of  heat    143-4 
Adiabatic  expansion    157 
Advantages  of  expansion    76 
Airships    46 

Alcohol  thermometer    68,  70 
Apparent  expansion  of  liquid    81 
Archimedes,  Principle  of    24 
Atmospheric  pressure   37,  40 

Balloons    46 

Barometer   41;    standard    42 

Boiler  test    31 

Boiling  point    64,  115 

Boyle's  Law  and  vapour  pressure 

123 
Boyle's  Law  for  gases    42 
British  Thermal  Unit    96 
Buoyancy    22 

Calorie   96 

Calorific  value  of  fuels    102 

Calorimeter    100;   Darling's    103 

Capillarity    32 

Celsius   65 

Centigrade  scale  65 

Charles'  Law   87 

Classification  of  matter    8 

Clinical  thermometer    71 

Coeificient  of  expansion  of  gas  86 ; 

of  liquid    82;   of  solid    73 
Compensation  for  expansion     79 
Compression  of  saturated  steam  156 


Condensation    1 15 
Conduction  of  heat    133 
Conductivity,  thermal    134 
Conservation  of  energy    54 
Convection    137,  139 
Conversion  of  temperature  scales 

68 
Cubical  expansion    80 

Dalton's  Law    122 
Darling's  calorimeter    103 
Densities,  table  of    11 
Density   9 ;   relative   25 
Dew,  formation  of    148 
Dew  point    130 
Diagram  indicator    159 
Diffusion    34 
Displacement    25 
Dyne    50 

Elasticity    12 

Energy    52;    conservation  of    54; 

kinetic    52;    potential    52 
Erg    50 

Evaporation    115,   120 
Expansion     72-94;    of    saturated 

steam  156 

Fahrenheit  scale    65 

Feed- water  pump    31 

Fixed  points  of  temperature   63 

Flame  radiation    147 

Floating  bodies   23,  46 

Foot-pound    48 


164 


Imlesc 


Foot-poundal  49 

Force    2,  48;    units  of   49 

Freezing  point   63 

Freezing  points  of  liquids    108 

Fusion    107 

Gases,  ex{)ansian  of    8fi 
Gases,  properties  of    37-46 
Gravitation,  force  of    2 
Gridiron  pendulum   79 

Heat  and  temperature   60 
Heat  engine,  principle  of    154 
Heat,  latent    126;    sensible    126; 

specific    97;     total     126;     unit 

of   96 
Heat,    mechanical    equivalent    of 

149 
Hooke's  law    13 
Horse-power   56 
Horse-power     of     steam     engine 

160 
Hot  water  circulation    139 
Humidity     129 
Hydrometers    28 
Hygrometers    131 

Indicator  diagram    159 
Inertia    5 

Isentropic  expansion    158 
Isothermal  expansion    157 

Joule    50,  150 

Joule's  experiment    150 

Kilowatt    56 
Kinetic  energy    56 
Kinetic  theory  7,  91 

Latent  heat  of    fusion     109;     of 

vaporisation    125 
Leslie  cube    146 
Limits  of  elasticity    12 
Liquid,  expansion  of   81 


Liquid  pressure  16,  24;  pro- 
perties   15 

Mass   4;    units  of  51 
Matter,  classification  of  8;   inde- 
structibility of  •  2 ;   structure  of 
7 ;    properties  of    1 
Maximum  and  minimum  thermo- 
meters 70 
Maximum  density  of  water  84 
Mechanical  equivalent  of  heat   149 
Melting    point      107 ;      effect    of 

pressure  on    113 
Modulus  of  elasticity   7 
Motion  3;    energy  of   62 

Potential  energy   62 

Power   54 

Pressure  and  boiling  point  63, 
116;  and  melting  point  113; 
in  liquids    16,  24;    of  gases   38 

Principle  of  Archimedes  24;  con- 
servation of  energy    54 

Pumps    29 

Pyrometer   69 

Radiation  of  heat    142 
Reaumur  temperature  scale   66 
Reflexion  of  heat     143 
Relative  density    26 
Rigidity    9 

Safety  lamp    136 

Saturated  steam    119,   129 

Saturation    120 

Scales  of  temperature    66 

Sensible  heat    126 

Solidification    106 

Solidification,    change   of   volume 

on    111 
Solids,  properties  of    11 
Solution    113 

Specific  gravity    25;    bottle   28 
Specific  heat  97 ;   of  gases    105 


Index 


165 


States  of  matter    1 

Steam,  temperature  and  pressure 

of    64,   116;    latent  heat    125; 

total  heat    126 
Strain    12 
Stress    13 

Structure  of  matter    7 
Superficial  expansion    79 
Superheated  space    157 
Surface  tension    33 

Tables — calorific  values  105;  co- 
efficients of  expansion  76 ;  den- 
sities 1 1 ;  latent  heats  109 ; 
melting  points  106;  specific 
heats  98;  volume  and  temper- 
ature of  water    85 

Temperature  59;  absolute  zero 
of  91;  absolute  scale  of  92; 
fixed  points    63;    scales    65 

Temperature  and  pressure  of 
steam    64,  116 

Tension,  surface    33 

Thermometers  61;  self -registering 
70 


Thermopile    146 
Torsion    13 

Total  heat  of  steam    126 
Transmissi9n  of  heat    133 

Unit  of  force    48;    of  heat    96; 
of  power    55;    of  work    49 

Vacuum  flask    147 
Vapori  sation    115 
Vapour  pressure    122;    and   tem- 
perature  125 
Ventilation    140 
Viscosity    35 
Volumenometer    It) 
Voluminal  expansion    80 

Water  equivalent    99 
Water,  expansion  of    82 
Watt    56 
Weight    2 
Weight  of  air   4 
Work    48;   units  of    49 

Young's  modulus  of  elasticity   7 


CAMBRIDGE:    PRINTED  BY  J.   B.  PEACE,  M.A.,  AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 


I 


THE  CAMBRIDGE  TECHNICAL  SERIES 
General  Editor:   P.  ABBOTT,  B.A., 

HEAD  OF  THE  MATHEMATICAL  DEPARTMENT,  THE  POLYTECHNIC, 
REGENT  STREET,  LONDON 

Now  ready 
A  Manual  of  Mechanical  Prawing.     By  J.  H.  Dales,  C.E. 

3s  net ;    or  in  two  parts,  2s  net  each. 
Electrical  Engineering.     Vol.  I.     Introductory.     By  T.  C. 

Baillie,  D.Sc,  A.M.I.E.E.     5s  net. 
Architectural    and     Building    Construction    Plates.       By 

Walter  R.  Jaggard,  F.R.I.B.A.       Part  I.     30  plates.      6s  net. 

Part  II.     30  plates.       6s  net. 
Architectural  Building  Construction.     Vol.  I.     By  W.  R. 

Jaggard  and  F.  E.  Drury.     6s  net. 
Domestic  Science.     Part  I.    By  C.  W.  Hale.     3s  6d  net. 
Domestic  Science.    Part  II.    By  C.  W.  Hale.    4s  net. 
An  Introduction  to  Applied  Mechanics.      By   Ewart  S. 

Andrews,  B.Sc.     4s  6d  net. 
Alternating  Currents  in  Theory  and  Practice.     By  W.  H.  N. 

James,  A.R.C.Sc.  (Lend.),  A.M.I.E.E.     los  6d  net. 

Development  of  English  Building  Construction.     By  C.  F. 

Innocent,     ios  6d  net. 
Physics  for  Engineers.     By  J.  Paley  Yorke. 

In  the  press 
Experimental   Building   Science.     Vol.    I.     By   J.   Leask 

Manson,  B.Sc.  (Eng.). 

Naval  Architecture.     By  J.  E.  Steele,  B.Sc,  A.M.I.N.A. 
Chemistry  and  Technology  of  Oils   and  Fats.     By  F.  E. 

Weston,  B.Sc,  and  P.  J.  Fryer. 
Chemistry  of  Dyeing.   By  Dr  L.  L.  Lloyd  and  Morris  Fort, 

B.Sc. 

In  preparation 
Architectural   Building  Construction.      Vols.   II   and   III. 

By  W.  R.  Jaggard  and  F.  E.  Drury. 
Electrical  Engineering.    Vol.  II.     By  T.  C.  Baillie,  D.Sc. 
Automobile  Engineering.     By  A.  Graham  Clark,  M.I.A.E., 

A.M.I.Mech.E. 

Electro-Technical     Measurements.      By    A.    E.     Moore, 

A.M.I.E.E.,  and  F.  Shaw,  B.Sc,  A.M.I.E.E. 

Paper,  its  Uses  and  Testing.     By  Sheldon  Leicester. 
Mining  Geology.    By  Professor  G.  Knox  and  S.  Ratcliffe- 

Ellis. 

Textile  Calculations — Materials,   Yarns   and   Fabrics.     By 

A.  Mitchell  Bell. 
Laboratory  Note  Book  for  Applied  Mechanics  and  Heat 

Engines.     By  F.  Boulden,  B.Sc. 

Elements  of  Applied  Optics.     By  W.  R.  Bower,  B.Sc. 
Electric  Installations.     By  C.  W.  Hill,  A.M.I.C.E.,  M.I.E.E. 
Accounting.     By  John  B.  Wardhaugh,  C.A. 
Chemistry    for    Textile    Students.      By    Barker    North, 

A.R.C.S.,  and  Norman  Bland,  B.Sc. 
Dyeing  and  Cleaning.     By  Franklin  W.  Walker. 
Experimental   Building  Science.     Vol.   II.     By  J.  Leask 

Manson,  B.Sc.  (Eng  ). 

I 


SELECTION  FROM  THE  GENERAL  CATALOGUE 

OF  BOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  CAMBRIDGE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 

Experimental  Physics.  A  Text-book  of  Mechanics,  Heat, 
Sound,  and  Light.  By  Harold  A.  Wilson,  M.A.,  D.Sc,  F.R.S. 
With  numerous  text-figures.  Demy  8vo.  los  net.  Cambridge 
Physical  Series. 

Exercises  in  Practical  Physics.  By  Arthur  Schuster, 
Ph.D.,  Sc.D.,  F.R.S. ,  and  Charles  H.  Lees,  D.Sc,  F.R.S.  Fourth 
edition,  revised.     Demy  8vo.     ys  net. 

Mechanics.     By  John  Cox,  M.A.,  F.R.S.C,  late  Macdonald 

Professor  of  Physics  in  McGill  University,  Montreal ;  formerly 
Fellow  of  Trinity  College, Cambridge.  With  4  plates  and  numerous 
figures.     Demy  8vo.     9s  net.     Cambridge  Pliysical  Series. 

Examples  in  Applied  Mechanics  and  Elementary  Theory 
of  Structures.  By  Charles  E.  Inglis,  M.A.,  A.M.I.C.E.,  Fellow 
of  King's  College,  Cambridge,  and  University  Lecturer  in  Engin- 
eering.    Demy  8vo.     Paper  covers.     2s  6d  net. 

Hydrodynamics.      By  Horace  Lamb,  M.A.,  LL.D.,  Sc.D., 

F.R.S.,  Professor  of  Mathematics  in  the  Victoria  University 
of   Manchester.     Fourth   edition.     Large   royal   8vo.     24s   net. 

Statics,  including  Hydrostatics  and  the  Elements  of  the 
Theory  of  Elasticity.  By  Horace  Lamb,  Sc.D.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S. 
Demy  8vo.      12s  net. 

Dynamics.     By  Horace  Lamb,  Sc.D.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.     Demy 

8vo.      I2s  net. 

An  Elementary  Treatise  on  Statics.    By  S.  L.  Loney,  M.A. 

Demy  8vo.     12s  net. 

The  Thermal  Measurement  of  Energy.     Lectures  delivered 

at  the  Philosophical  Hall,  Leeds.  By  E.  H.  Griffiths,  Sc.D., 
F.R.S.,  Fellow  of  Sidney  Sussex  College.     Crown  8vo.     2s. 

Heat  and  Light.  An  Elementary  Text-book,  Theoretical  and 
Practical,  for  Colleges  and  Schools.  By  R.  T.  Glazebrook,  M.A., 
F.R.S.  Crown  8vo.  5s.  Separately:  Heat,  3s.  Light,  3s. 
Cambridge  Physical  Series. 

The     Steam- Engine     and     other     Heat     Engines.       By 

Sir  J.  A.  EwiNG.  C  B.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.,  M.Inst.C.E.,  Director  of 
Naval  Education.  With  illustrations.  Third  edition,  revised  and 
enlarged.     Demy  8vo.     14s  net. 

The  Strength   of   Materials.    By  Sir  J.  A.  Ewing,  C.B., 

LL.D.,  F.R.S.     Second  edition.     Demy  8vo.     lis  net. 

Cambridge  University  Press 
Fetter  Lane,  London:   C.  F.  Clay,  Manager 


n 
o 

m    • 


CO 

CO 


■3 


(SI 

bo 
o 


•  CO 

• 


hi 
o 

■4->  I— 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 

Under  Pat.  "Ref.  Index  File" 

Made  by  LIBRARY  BUREAU